Podcasts about sighing

Play Episode Listen Later Nov 10, 2025

An Angel For Bishop: Part 2 Willows most serious injuries are in her psychie. In 4 parts, based on a post by BurntRedstone. Listen to the Podcast at Steamy Stories. Willow let go of Dan Bishop s sleeve and he left her in the bathroom so she could shower in privacy. He quickly gathered up new clothes for her. He got one of his tight t-shirts that would likely be a little big on her but might be tight enough to assist with supporting her breasts. Another pair of draw string track pants, socks, and another flannel shirt to cover up her amazing tits. Gah! He had to stop thinking about her that way! He set the new clothes on the edge of the counter by the door without entering the room. He heard the water running and the sounds of movement so she seemed to have that under control. He walked to the guest bedroom and added the clothes she'd been wearing yesterday to the laundry bag. He brought the load to the small laundry room and dropped all of the dirty closed into the washer with the soap. He'd turn it on when she was done with her shower. Dan inspected the leather jacket and riding chaps Willow had been wearing. They couldn't go into the wash but he could clean them by hand and mend the torn jacket. He set them aside for later. He walked back into his bedroom and listened to hear if she was done. There was an odd noise warbling under the sound of the falling water. "Willow?" he called out. When he got no response he took a deep breath and cautiously looked in the door. She was on the floor of the shower on her side curled in a ball. Thinking she'd fallen in the shower Dan rushed into the bathroom and stepped into the stall fully clothed. He bent down and called out her name in fear. "Willow! Are you Okay? Did you fall?" He saw she was sobbing and shaking. The water was quite hot so she couldn't be cold. Willow suddenly became aware that Dan was crouching over her. She quickly turned to him and flung her arms over his shoulders and squeezed her face against his neck. Dan fell back onto his ass when she landed on him. Her wonderful breasts were pressed up against his wet shirt and she kissed his throat feverishly. She moved her hands to his chest and began to frantically unbutton his shirt. She was making strange little vulnerable sounds like yelps. Amongst these noises he made out the occasional words, "Please!", "I'll be good!", "Let me stay!", and "Love me!" Dan was stunned and tried to get his thoughts back into order. The surreal nature of the situation, the physical onslaught of her touches and kisses and cries combined with the hiss from the water hitting the tiles in the shower triggered a flashback to his time in the war. He froze as bullets ripped past him through the blowing sand. He had to get to the house. He felt the bullet pass through his calf and yet he ran on. He felt, lips on his? He came out of his thoughts panting with reaction, his eyes wild, searching for the shooters but seeing only his shower stall and the beautiful naked woman kneeling before him, holding his head between her hands. Her eyes were full of worry. She released his head as he looked down at himself and realized he was dressed and soaking wet. His back was pressed into the corner of the shower stall and he couldn't remember how he got there. Dan put his head in his hands and rubbed them vigorously back and forth over his scalp, as if pushing the memories back into their hidden spots in his brain so he could function again. "Look, I'm sorry about that. I, uh, I'm dealing with some things that happened to me as well. In a war. A long time ago. I'm still not good around people," he said gruffly. Dan pushed himself up, using the wall to steady himself as his body was still trembling. He put his hands on the wall and leaned his head under the hot water to let it run over his neck. He felt soft hands gently pull at his wet shirt from behind so, one arm at a time, he reached back so she could remove it from his shoulders. Once the wet shirt was gone he felt those soft lips kissing the twitching muscles of his shoulders and her incredibly soft breasts pressing against his back. This was enough to distract him from feeling her hands undoing the button on his jeans and sliding the zipper down. His mind was awash in the sensation of her soft skin rubbing against the tight muscles of his back. He felt the hard points of her nipples slowly drag down his back but he didn't notice his jeans and underwear were dropping at the same rate. When she had him step out of his pants he came to the realization that he was naked with her in the shower but his weakened state limited his protest to a weak growl. Slowly her nipples slid their way up his back. His cock was now fully erect and hard as iron. He hadn't felt a woman's touch in... too many years. When her slender fingers reached around his body and slid over his hot flesh, a deep moan was tugged from his soul. Willow cooed in delight as she discovered by touch that Dan was not small. All the while she was leaning her tits against his back and gently kissing his neck and shoulders. "No... Willow, please. Stah, stop please. We can't... I can't do this to you..." Dan pleaded as his body shook with reaction from his attack and from the building passion. On hearing Dan's words Willow became more desperate to bring him to release and began to stroke him faster. She leaned in to nibble on his ear and she began to repeat her earlier pleas. The vocal expression of her desperate need for him, pushed him over the brink. Dan's release was sudden and intense. Throughout the surges, her hands continued to milk. It took all of his strength to remain on his feet. He leaned more heavily against the wall. Next, Dan felt Willow's hands running over his back and he smelled the clean scent of the soap she was using to clean his body. She started at the back of his neck and worked downwards. Soon a good lather was washing from his densely muscled back under the hot spray. She marveled at the strength in his powerful arm as she worked her way down the right limb which was braced against the wall in front of him. This finally brought her into his view and she smiled shyly at him from beneath her wet bangs as she briskly lathered up his arm. She worked the soap into his armpit and then she slipped under his right arm and began to wash his chest. Again, she started at his neck, just under his chin, and worked her way downwards. She briefly stopped with her hands on his hips and she stared down at his semi-rigid flesh. Then she moved on to his left arm starting from the pit and working towards his hand. She dipped under his left arm and ran her soapy hands over his ass. They didn't even pause before she soaped deeply between his ass cheeks all the way from his furry pelvis to the top of his ass. Dan's eyes shot open and he looked over his shoulder at her. She spared him a quick nervous glance like she might be expecting punishment for touching him there. Her hands slowed and paused on his hips as she stole worried glances at his face. Unsure what to do, Dan turned his face back to the wall and her hands resumed cleaning his legs all the way down to his feet. Again, Willow moved to his front to wash his legs. He looked down to see her kneeling at his feet, her face was even with his slowly growing erection. She quickly and gently washed his wood, then worked down the front of his legs. She stood up between his arms and placed her hands on his shoulders. Gently pushing him back she allowed the descending water to rinse the soap from the front side of his body. Her hands followed the water down his arms then worked their way down his chest chasing the soap as it rinsed away. She knelt again and ran her hands down his legs. Dan's eyes closed once more and a wave of contentment rushed over him. When her hot, wet mouth caused him to gasp loudly and his muscles clenched over his entire body. His eyes snapped open to see her shining green eyes staring up at him in worship. With his muscles all locked up he couldn't move. His jaw worked but he was only able to make croaking sounds as he watched her luscious lips stretch open. Soon her nose was pressed against his stomach. Still her eyes remained locked on his. He could see her begin to turn red as her airway was blocked. He tried to pull back but her hands grabbed his ass cheeks. Her eyes grew desperate and Dan grabbed her head between his hands and pushed her off. After she had taken a deep gasp of air, she struggled to resume her affections. He stepped back away from her until he was leaning against the wall of the shower. She followed on her knees and lunged forward. Dan was managing to hold her at bay so she began to bob her head up and down rapidly. He groaned and felt his arms weakening. Her tongue was slithering around and he could feel himself rapidly approaching. "Willow, god! Stop! Willow, please!" he gasped as his arms finally gave out. It was too much for Dan and he felt the boiling rush for release. "Willow! Stop, I'm, he strained against her almost overpowering passion. She took him once more. His body curled in over her and his hands rested gently on her head. Willow swallowed as quickly as she could. When he was finished she lovingly cleaned him; her eyes never leaving his face. When Dan's eyes finally opened he saw she was still sitting between his feet, biting her lower lip, her eyes on his; searching for approval, for acceptance. He reached down with both hands and gently touched her face. He indicated he wanted her to stand so she rose to her feet in front of him. She was almost vibrating with need. He leaned forward and kissed her deeply, his tongue sinking into her mouth to chase hers. He realized that he could taste himself in her mouth but shrugged it off as a new experience. She must have picked up on his surprise and she froze. No one had ever been this intimate with her. It was rare that she was kissed at all; and she'd gotten a beating once for having 'cum-breath' as she'd forgotten to rinse her mouth out with whisky directly afterwards, as her master required. Once her surprise wore off Dan felt her arms wrapping around his broad chest and her mouth became more insistent on his. Dan suddenly pulled away from the kiss and smiled at her. He turned Willow around and placed her palms against the wall, the stance he'd had while she washed him. Then he took the soap and the loofa and worked up a good lather on it. He began to run the loofa over her body, scrubbing off the funk she'd accumulated from her days on the road with that abusive bastard. Her skin pinked up under his tender but thorough scrubbing. He used caution around the two bandaged wounds (they'd need replacing after this). Dan followed the same pattern she used on him as he worked his way around her body. By the time he was sure she was clean, he was kneeling at her feet, her pinkness telling him she was more than a little excited. He wanted to return the favor and show his appreciation for her so he dipped his head forward to press a kiss against her hot skin. Willow jumped and gasped. Her hands automatically went to his head and he felt her fingers slide through his wet hair. Her touch was too light like she was unsure what to do. He looked up into her eyes and he could see she was stunned he was doing this. He guessed that no one had ever thought her pleasure and carressing mattered. It was going to be a new experience for her. Good! He slipped a little lower, running his tongue in circles across the smooth flesh of her navel. He licked into her indentation and gently ran his tongue around the soft flesh. He could hear Willow's breath coming out in little pants. Her hands continued to slide behind his head as if to pull his mouth tighter against her tummy, then they'd pull away as she realized what she was doing. She moaned deeply as he did this. Willow's hands were where they should be, locked tightly in his hair at the back of his head. A deep gasp rushed from her body. Soon she was convulsing and pulling his head tightly against her, crushing his lips against her. She yipped in pleasure as her body throbbed in bliss. He could feel her legs beginning to give out so he stood and wrapped her up in his arms, holding her trembling body against his. Her chin rested on his shoulder and her breath rushed out against his neck as she panted in recovery from her orgasm, from just the gentle caress of a man, under the endlessly hot shower.. When he felt Willow's legs steady under her Dan reached behind her and poured out a large drop of shampoo in his palm. He dripped a little in his other hand then massaged it deeply into her scalp. He rubbed his fingers from her forehead back to the base of her neck. He gathered up her long hair and poured a little more shampoo into the platinum locks. He rubbed them together until thick suds coated each strand. Once he was sure he had thoroughly cleaned her hair, he tipped her head back to get the cascade of water to fall on her hair. He ran his fingers from the top of her head through her hair all the way down her back to rinse out the shampoo. He did this motion several times to ensure the shampoo was gone, slipping in a little scalp massage as he went. While he ran his fingers through her long hair he watched her face and for the first time he could see she was completely relaxed. Her eyes were closed, her forehead was smooth, and her brows were relaxed. Her full lips turned up at their ends in a small, contented smile. Her hands rested on his shoulders and her breasts pressed gently against his chest. Some conditioner would be good considering how dry her hair felt when he'd pulled off the helmet yesterday- God! Had it only been yesterday? He froze briefly. Again, he felt a flash of how surreal it was to be standing naked in a shower with a woman he'd just met yesterday. He didn't do that. Ever. And they'd had sex! She was obviously damaged by her previous treatment and on top of that history he had sex with her. The guilt was hooking its claws in deep. He shook himself. She still needed the conditioner in her hair. He grabbed a dollop and worked it through her hair, again making sure each strand received treatment. As he rinsed it away he could swear he heard Willow purr. He stared at her and realized with a start that she was the most beautiful woman he'd ever laid eyes on. She was also troubled, vulnerable and he'd done something inexcusable. He blushed with shame and stepped from the shower. As he dried off he kept Willow in the corner of his eye to make sure she was okay. He saw her catch his embarrassed expression and read his body language. Her tiny smile dropped from her face. God, he was such an ass! She was so vulnerable and he'd taken advantage and left her feeling bad. Now she was confused and her unstable anxiety had returned. She turned off the water and stepped out to dry off. Her body was trembling. Dan stepped out into his bedroom and quickly pulled on some clothes. In her inattention Willow accidentally rubbed the towel across her bandage. She hissed with pain. Dan returned from his bedroom. He felt a little better now that he had a layer of clothing between himself and Willow. He heard her make a painful noise and saw her tug the towel from the bandage on her shoulder. The adhesive had succumbed to the steam, water, and soap in the shower. He needed to change the dressing on her wounds. That was something he could do for her that was positive. Getting her dressed would also help settle his mind. He stepped forward and carefully examined the wound under the flap of the loose gauze and tape bandage. He carefully removed the remaining tape and saw that she was already beginning to heal nicely. She'd have yet another set of scars to add to the host already found across her back, her arms, and some on her legs. "Willow, please hang on a second. I'm going to put fresh bandages on your wounds" he said. He left the room and returned with fresh gauze and tape. He quickly covered the two areas and then pointed to the clothes he'd set on the counter for her. "Please get dressed and meet me back in the kitchen when you're ready." After stopping by to start the laundry Dan walked into the kitchen and put a notepad and pen on the kitchen table. Then he pulled out a couple of glasses, the tin of digestive biscuits, and the milk. He filled the two glasses and put some of the cookies on a plate. Once the snack was on the table and the milk was back in the fridge Willow hurried into the kitchen. He could see her nervousness was back. He growled at himself for being so stupid and hurting her in her state. She mistook his growling as displeasure in her and dropped to her knees at his feet. "NO!" he barked then instantly cursed himself as she flinched in preparation for being struck. "No, Willow please! I'm mad at myself not you. I wasn't yelling at you. God, I'm royally fucking this up," he sighed. He pulled her gently to her feet and moved her to sit at the kitchen table next to him. She kept her eyes on the table until she saw the milk and cookies. Her face froze as she seemed to be recalling something. Dan slid one of the glasses over to her and offered her the plate. She misunderstood and took the plate from his hand. Showing more patience than he'd had earlier he took the plate back and demonstrated being offered a plate of cookies and taking one from it. He tried again and this time Willow took only one. It was little things like the cookie plate and the number of healed scars she had which gave Dan the suspicion that she'd been relatively isolated, perhaps captive, for a good portion of her life. She did recognize cookies and milk so that might be something? Maybe? He wanted to get her talking so he could find out some clues about her past. Maybe get back to her actual name. Maybe he should start by telling her something about himself. Tell her why he was such a hot mess that she'd be better off avoiding. Maybe if she saw that it would help her get on her own two feet. "Look, you saw me react badly this morning, I mean the flashback when I first got in the shower. I have Post Traumatic Stress Disorder, PTSD, and sometimes I get flashbacks. I haven't had one in a few months so this one really took me by surprise. They can get bad. Sometimes violent. That's why I live alone in this big house. I- I'm not good to be around," he was frowning at the kitchen table as he said this. "I don't trust what I'll say or what I might do. What we did in the shower, I am so sorry I took advantage of you. You deserve better and-" Willow started to make sounds of protest but Dan raised his hand and she immediately stopped. He didn't see her flinch but he went on. "If I can, I want to help you but I need to know more about you to do that. Maybe we could start from the guy you were with when I found you. What was his name?" "Jackson," she whispered, as if speaking his name might invoke his vengeful spirit. "Was that his last name?" She nodded. "Do you know his first name? Do you recall hearing anyone say it?" he asked. Willow thought for a minute and recalled how he'd cut a man's gut open for teasing him about his name. What was it? Ah. "Percy." "Percy Jackson. Good!" Dan wrote down the current year then the name next to it. He was building a time line for Willow. "How long were you with Percy?" Willow seemed to be having trouble with measuring time. She shook her head sadly. She seemed like she really wanted to help as when she couldn't answer his questions she grew a little more anxious. Dan thought for a moment. "Do you recall how many winters you spent with him?" Her eyes lit up, as he'd found a way to ask the question in a way that she could relate to. "Three." Dan subtracted three from the current year and wrote that year down. "Very good!" he said and smiled at her. Her face lit up at his praise. While he loved to see her smile Dan began to feel a little uneasy about her reactions. "How did you meet Percy?" "He killed my previous master and took me. I belonged to him." Dan looked up sharply, the dots finally connecting in his mind. "Oh god," he whispered "and I killed Percy and took you." Willow's face split into a beautiful smile that lit up the room. Dan finally understood that this was what she'd been waiting for him to declare! His ownership of her! She reached for his hands but stopped when she saw him draw back in shock. Confusion crossed her face then a deep sadness. "But you don't want me." She looked at the scars visible on her arms and a tear trickled down her cheek. "It's okay. I'm hideous and worthless. I'm sorry." She seemed to shrink in on herself. Her despair snapped Dan from his shock. "Willow! Oh my god Willow, you are not hideous! How can you think you're hideous? You are the most beautiful creature- Woman, woman I have ever seen. You take my breath away and I can't think straight when I look at you! Worthless? I'm not worthy of You!" he almost shouted at her. "But you don't want me?" she whispered in a tiny girl voice her hands clenched in her lap, her eyes down, and tears trickling down her cheeks. "Of course I WANT YOU! But- but you're a beautiful woman not a... toy to be stolen, shared, or traded around. I didn't win you from that asshole! I didn't kill him so I could steal you for my own. I killed him because he was going to kill you and you deserve to live and he didn't. Yes, I rescued you but not so you could belong to me but so you could have your own life and make those decisions for yourself." Dan was shaking in reaction by this point. Recalling how he'd killed Percy had put him at risk for another attack. He could feel it coming on. He started to gasp and the room went sideways. He was pinned down under the truck and he could smell the gas from the ruptured gas tank. Bullets thunked and pinged into the trucks body panels above his head. He knew he had to move but back was the only direction and something under the truck was snagging on his jacket. He had dust in his nostrils and could taste the grit... and feel softness pressing against his face. It smelled so good, like home. As his surroundings came back into focus he realized he was under the kitchen table with Willow. He was in a fetal position with his head pillowed on her lap, her hands running gently through his hair. Once the shaking in his muscles subsided he pulled himself slowly to a seated position on the kitchen floor. She slid out from under the table and knelt before him looking in his face with a strange mix of worry and desire. "You see, I- I'm messed up pretty bad. I'm not worthy of you," he rasped. She grabbed his face and looked deeply into his eyes, the boldest gesture he'd seen her make so far. He felt himself getting lost in her emerald gaze. "I decide? I choose to belong to you!" Willow said, eyes wide, fearing punishment for her actions, fearing further rejection, but desperately pushing through it. Dan looked at her blankly as her words sank in. He was conflicted and emotions swept across his face. He was amazed she wanted anything to do with him after she'd been exposed to his condition. That precious feeling was hope. He was also so proud of her for being so direct and for her bravery. Still, he didn't know whether to laugh or cry. Choosing to belong TO someone? Belonging WITH someone he could understand. Maybe she just chose the wrong word but he didn't think so. He really was out of his depths here. Her agitation was growing. He could see panic seeping into her eyes. He wanted to help her. God he wanted that SO much! Allowing her to become completely submissive to him was wrong but she was having a mental break of her own. She needed him, someone, to take on that role for her. He was hardly in any condition to be nursing her mental state when his own was so broken. It seemed to be the lesser of the evils he faced. He held out his arms and she was immediately in them, clinging to his chest and crying. He wasn't sure if they were tears of joy or not but they were certainly some kind of release. Soon she calmed down and snuggled against him. They sat there holding each other. Dan realized how much he missed this. Just physical contact with another human being. He could feel it centering him. Bringing him into the now. Gurgle! Dan realized that noise came from Willow's tummy. She was hungry! She was hiding her face but he was sure she was ashamed or frightened. God, her reactions were so reversed. He gently lifted her chin with his finger until he could see her beautiful eyes. "Let's get you some lunch, okay?" he said gently with a smile. She nodded slightly and returned his smile with one of her own. On impulse he kissed her forehead. She gasped then squeezed him harder rubbing her face against his chest. He guessed she hadn't received too many gestures of affection in her past. "We're going to have to get off the floor to make lunch, Willow," he said with a chuckle. She released him and sprung to her feet. She helped him up as well then followed him over to the pantry. When he realized she was sticking so close he snorted then turned to face her. "Willow, why don't you have a seat at the kitchen table and help yourself to a few cookies and a glass of milk? We need to get some weight back on you. I'm just going to get some cans of soup to heat up for lunch." She dropped her eyes but he saw the little smile on her mouth as she headed back to the table. Dan went into the pantry and did a quick assessment of his inventory then estimated what the impact of having a second mouth to feed was going to have on his stock. Including the contents of the freezer in the garage, he would have had enough for four months if it was just him. Now he was looking at dropping that to two or two and a half months. Not good. He was going to have to ask Wally to do an airdrop in the meadow to the east of the cabin. Considering his new guest arrived with no clothes or supplies for her womanly needs, an air drop would have been necessary anyway. He'd have to work out a new list of requirements and contact Wally. Carrying two cans of soup with him he re-entered the kitchen and noticed the plate of cookies was empty as was her glass of milk. His glass was still full and the cookie he'd place on his plate was still there. He smiled at Willow and said "You can have my cookie and drink that milk if you like." She smiled and plucked the cookie off his plate and had it chewed and swallowed in the time it took him to get back to the counter, all of four steps away. She sipped at the milk slower while she watched him move around the kitchen. After a short period he brought two bowls of thick beef and vegetable soup to the table. He went back for spoons and also brought back some hard cheese and bread to soak up the soup. Warning her that the soup was hot he demonstrated how to eat it safely. He had no idea if that was necessary but she watched him carefully and emulated his exact motions until she was eating along with him. "Willow, if you start feeling full, stop eating and we will package it up for later. You don't want to give your stomach too much to deal with. Okay?" She nodded at him and put her spoon down after just two more scoops. She dunked her last piece of bread into the bowl then pushed the soaked bread into her mouth. He could tell she was stuffed and she had a sleepy look on her face. Dan had hoped they'd be able to return to building her timeline but she was obviously struggling to remain awake. He gathered up the bowls and put hers in a sealed container in the fridge for later. He cleared the rest of the table and put the dishes in the sink. He walked back to the table and watched Willows head bob and she slipped into and out of sleep sitting in her chair. He went down on one knee and scooped her up into his arms, her head resting on his shoulder. She immediately snuggled in with a purr. He carried her to the guest room and tucked her into the bed and gave her forehead another kiss. He walked back to the kitchen and did the dishes. When he was done he felt a little weary himself. It had been quite a trying 24 hours. Thinking about that he realized he was going to have to contact the police to let them know what had happened. He thought he'd speak with Willow first and maybe figure out her true name so he'd have something helpful to tell the police. OK, he found himself fighting to keep his eyes open as well so he might as well take a nap too. He walked back to his bedroom and on the way glanced in at Willow who seemed to be sleeping peacefully. He reached his bed and pulled back the quilt and top sheet and dropped himself in. He set his alarm for 2 hours then covered himself and allowed sleep to pull him under. It felt like only moments later that he heard the gentle chimes of his alarm waking him up. He was sweating under the quilt and then realized he wasn't alone under the blankets. Willow had snuck into his bed while he slept and had curled up against his chest. He reached out and turned off the alarm. He looked down and saw Willow's eyes peaking up at him, seeming to gauge if he was going to punish her. He pushed off the quilt to let some of the heat out and sat up. He realized that they were both going to need to shower again as sweat stained their clothes. He'd have to change the sheets too. Her eyes never left his face as she waited for him to indicate if he was upset with her. He looked at her lovely green eyes and tenderly pushed a strand of her blond hair from her face. She melted against his touch and the tension left her body. "We're a little sweaty and stinky, so we should get cleaned up," he said. Willow immediately got out of bed and began taking her clothes off. She looked over her shoulder at him and smiled shyly at his awestruck expression. "Uh, I meant separately." She dropped her eyes and bit her lower lip. He could see her confidence had taken another hit. She was so bloody fragile. Even when he was trying to think of her he somehow messed up and hurt her. "It's okay, we can shower together but just for cleaning up this time, okay?" he said. Her eyes flashed back to him and for the first time he saw an impish smile on her lips. Sighing he pulled the sheets off of the bed, picked up her clothes and felt her reaching around his back to unbutton his shirt. She made quick work of those then pulled the knot loose on his track pants. She dropped them and his underwear to his feet and he stepped free of them. She placed them on the pile of laundry and he carried it out to the laundry room. It felt a little odd walking around nude but it wasn't like he had any neighbors. He moved her clothes from the washer to the dryer and got it started. He loaded the rest of the dirty laundry and prepared it for later. When he got back to the bedroom he could hear the shower going. Ah! Maybe she took the initiative to have her shower first? He looked into the bathroom and nope, she was standing by the glass wall with a smile on her face. He walked in and she entered the stall. She had prepared the temperature he realized as he stepped into the warm spray after her. She immediately set to scrubbing his back and of course, the feeling of her hands running over his body had the expected effect. Willow was standing in front of him, having cleaned every other surface of his body. Her eyes were on his erection and she was beginning to breathe a little fast. She glanced at his eyes looking for permission to touch it. Instead Dan took the soap from her and lathered up his hands. He proceeded to soap her body as she had done for him only this time he used his hands instead of the loofa. She seemed to far prefer being washed in this way. His touch was soft but firm and he made sure she was well cleaned. He tried to remain clinical in his technique but her sighs and coos as his hands touched her soft flesh were an incredible distraction and his cock wasn't buying the act at all. It remained stiff as iron throughout the entire exercise. To Be Continued in part 3, based on a post by BurntRedstone for Literotica

An Angel For Bishop: Part 2

Newbuildings Independent Methodist

Play Episode Listen Later Nov 10, 2025

An Angel For Bishop: Part 2 Willows most serious injuries are in her psychie. In 4 parts, based on a post by BurntRedstone. Listen to the Podcast at Steamy Stories. Willow let go of Dan Bishop s sleeve and he left her in the bathroom so she could shower in privacy. He quickly gathered up new clothes for her. He got one of his tight t-shirts that would likely be a little big on her but might be tight enough to assist with supporting her breasts. Another pair of draw string track pants, socks, and another flannel shirt to cover up her amazing tits. Gah! He had to stop thinking about her that way! He set the new clothes on the edge of the counter by the door without entering the room. He heard the water running and the sounds of movement so she seemed to have that under control. He walked to the guest bedroom and added the clothes she'd been wearing yesterday to the laundry bag. He brought the load to the small laundry room and dropped all of the dirty closed into the washer with the soap. He'd turn it on when she was done with her shower. Dan inspected the leather jacket and riding chaps Willow had been wearing. They couldn't go into the wash but he could clean them by hand and mend the torn jacket. He set them aside for later. He walked back into his bedroom and listened to hear if she was done. There was an odd noise warbling under the sound of the falling water. "Willow?" he called out. When he got no response he took a deep breath and cautiously looked in the door. She was on the floor of the shower on her side curled in a ball. Thinking she'd fallen in the shower Dan rushed into the bathroom and stepped into the stall fully clothed. He bent down and called out her name in fear. "Willow! Are you Okay? Did you fall?" He saw she was sobbing and shaking. The water was quite hot so she couldn't be cold. Willow suddenly became aware that Dan was crouching over her. She quickly turned to him and flung her arms over his shoulders and squeezed her face against his neck. Dan fell back onto his ass when she landed on him. Her wonderful breasts were pressed up against his wet shirt and she kissed his throat feverishly. She moved her hands to his chest and began to frantically unbutton his shirt. She was making strange little vulnerable sounds like yelps. Amongst these noises he made out the occasional words, "Please!", "I'll be good!", "Let me stay!", and "Love me!" Dan was stunned and tried to get his thoughts back into order. The surreal nature of the situation, the physical onslaught of her touches and kisses and cries combined with the hiss from the water hitting the tiles in the shower triggered a flashback to his time in the war. He froze as bullets ripped past him through the blowing sand. He had to get to the house. He felt the bullet pass through his calf and yet he ran on. He felt, lips on his? He came out of his thoughts panting with reaction, his eyes wild, searching for the shooters but seeing only his shower stall and the beautiful naked woman kneeling before him, holding his head between her hands. Her eyes were full of worry. She released his head as he looked down at himself and realized he was dressed and soaking wet. His back was pressed into the corner of the shower stall and he couldn't remember how he got there. Dan put his head in his hands and rubbed them vigorously back and forth over his scalp, as if pushing the memories back into their hidden spots in his brain so he could function again. "Look, I'm sorry about that. I, uh, I'm dealing with some things that happened to me as well. In a war. A long time ago. I'm still not good around people," he said gruffly. Dan pushed himself up, using the wall to steady himself as his body was still trembling. He put his hands on the wall and leaned his head under the hot water to let it run over his neck. He felt soft hands gently pull at his wet shirt from behind so, one arm at a time, he reached back so she could remove it from his shoulders. Once the wet shirt was gone he felt those soft lips kissing the twitching muscles of his shoulders and her incredibly soft breasts pressing against his back. This was enough to distract him from feeling her hands undoing the button on his jeans and sliding the zipper down. His mind was awash in the sensation of her soft skin rubbing against the tight muscles of his back. He felt the hard points of her nipples slowly drag down his back but he didn't notice his jeans and underwear were dropping at the same rate. When she had him step out of his pants he came to the realization that he was naked with her in the shower but his weakened state limited his protest to a weak growl. Slowly her nipples slid their way up his back. His cock was now fully erect and hard as iron. He hadn't felt a woman's touch in... too many years. When her slender fingers reached around his body and slid over his hot flesh, a deep moan was tugged from his soul. Willow cooed in delight as she discovered by touch that Dan was not small. All the while she was leaning her tits against his back and gently kissing his neck and shoulders. "No... Willow, please. Stah, stop please. We can't... I can't do this to you..." Dan pleaded as his body shook with reaction from his attack and from the building passion. On hearing Dan's words Willow became more desperate to bring him to release and began to stroke him faster. She leaned in to nibble on his ear and she began to repeat her earlier pleas. The vocal expression of her desperate need for him, pushed him over the brink. Dan's release was sudden and intense. Throughout the surges, her hands continued to milk. It took all of his strength to remain on his feet. He leaned more heavily against the wall. Next, Dan felt Willow's hands running over his back and he smelled the clean scent of the soap she was using to clean his body. She started at the back of his neck and worked downwards. Soon a good lather was washing from his densely muscled back under the hot spray. She marveled at the strength in his powerful arm as she worked her way down the right limb which was braced against the wall in front of him. This finally brought her into his view and she smiled shyly at him from beneath her wet bangs as she briskly lathered up his arm. She worked the soap into his armpit and then she slipped under his right arm and began to wash his chest. Again, she started at his neck, just under his chin, and worked her way downwards. She briefly stopped with her hands on his hips and she stared down at his semi-rigid flesh. Then she moved on to his left arm starting from the pit and working towards his hand. She dipped under his left arm and ran her soapy hands over his ass. They didn't even pause before she soaped deeply between his ass cheeks all the way from his furry pelvis to the top of his ass. Dan's eyes shot open and he looked over his shoulder at her. She spared him a quick nervous glance like she might be expecting punishment for touching him there. Her hands slowed and paused on his hips as she stole worried glances at his face. Unsure what to do, Dan turned his face back to the wall and her hands resumed cleaning his legs all the way down to his feet. Again, Willow moved to his front to wash his legs. He looked down to see her kneeling at his feet, her face was even with his slowly growing erection. She quickly and gently washed his wood, then worked down the front of his legs. She stood up between his arms and placed her hands on his shoulders. Gently pushing him back she allowed the descending water to rinse the soap from the front side of his body. Her hands followed the water down his arms then worked their way down his chest chasing the soap as it rinsed away. She knelt again and ran her hands down his legs. Dan's eyes closed once more and a wave of contentment rushed over him. When her hot, wet mouth caused him to gasp loudly and his muscles clenched over his entire body. His eyes snapped open to see her shining green eyes staring up at him in worship. With his muscles all locked up he couldn't move. His jaw worked but he was only able to make croaking sounds as he watched her luscious lips stretch open. Soon her nose was pressed against his stomach. Still her eyes remained locked on his. He could see her begin to turn red as her airway was blocked. He tried to pull back but her hands grabbed his ass cheeks. Her eyes grew desperate and Dan grabbed her head between his hands and pushed her off. After she had taken a deep gasp of air, she struggled to resume her affections. He stepped back away from her until he was leaning against the wall of the shower. She followed on her knees and lunged forward. Dan was managing to hold her at bay so she began to bob her head up and down rapidly. He groaned and felt his arms weakening. Her tongue was slithering around and he could feel himself rapidly approaching. "Willow, god! Stop! Willow, please!" he gasped as his arms finally gave out. It was too much for Dan and he felt the boiling rush for release. "Willow! Stop, I'm, he strained against her almost overpowering passion. She took him once more. His body curled in over her and his hands rested gently on her head. Willow swallowed as quickly as she could. When he was finished she lovingly cleaned him; her eyes never leaving his face. When Dan's eyes finally opened he saw she was still sitting between his feet, biting her lower lip, her eyes on his; searching for approval, for acceptance. He reached down with both hands and gently touched her face. He indicated he wanted her to stand so she rose to her feet in front of him. She was almost vibrating with need. He leaned forward and kissed her deeply, his tongue sinking into her mouth to chase hers. He realized that he could taste himself in her mouth but shrugged it off as a new experience. She must have picked up on his surprise and she froze. No one had ever been this intimate with her. It was rare that she was kissed at all; and she'd gotten a beating once for having 'cum-breath' as she'd forgotten to rinse her mouth out with whisky directly afterwards, as her master required. Once her surprise wore off Dan felt her arms wrapping around his broad chest and her mouth became more insistent on his. Dan suddenly pulled away from the kiss and smiled at her. He turned Willow around and placed her palms against the wall, the stance he'd had while she washed him. Then he took the soap and the loofa and worked up a good lather on it. He began to run the loofa over her body, scrubbing off the funk she'd accumulated from her days on the road with that abusive bastard. Her skin pinked up under his tender but thorough scrubbing. He used caution around the two bandaged wounds (they'd need replacing after this). Dan followed the same pattern she used on him as he worked his way around her body. By the time he was sure she was clean, he was kneeling at her feet, her pinkness telling him she was more than a little excited. He wanted to return the favor and show his appreciation for her so he dipped his head forward to press a kiss against her hot skin. Willow jumped and gasped. Her hands automatically went to his head and he felt her fingers slide through his wet hair. Her touch was too light like she was unsure what to do. He looked up into her eyes and he could see she was stunned he was doing this. He guessed that no one had ever thought her pleasure and carressing mattered. It was going to be a new experience for her. Good! He slipped a little lower, running his tongue in circles across the smooth flesh of her navel. He licked into her indentation and gently ran his tongue around the soft flesh. He could hear Willow's breath coming out in little pants. Her hands continued to slide behind his head as if to pull his mouth tighter against her tummy, then they'd pull away as she realized what she was doing. She moaned deeply as he did this. Willow's hands were where they should be, locked tightly in his hair at the back of his head. A deep gasp rushed from her body. Soon she was convulsing and pulling his head tightly against her, crushing his lips against her. She yipped in pleasure as her body throbbed in bliss. He could feel her legs beginning to give out so he stood and wrapped her up in his arms, holding her trembling body against his. Her chin rested on his shoulder and her breath rushed out against his neck as she panted in recovery from her orgasm, from just the gentle caress of a man, under the endlessly hot shower.. When he felt Willow's legs steady under her Dan reached behind her and poured out a large drop of shampoo in his palm. He dripped a little in his other hand then massaged it deeply into her scalp. He rubbed his fingers from her forehead back to the base of her neck. He gathered up her long hair and poured a little more shampoo into the platinum locks. He rubbed them together until thick suds coated each strand. Once he was sure he had thoroughly cleaned her hair, he tipped her head back to get the cascade of water to fall on her hair. He ran his fingers from the top of her head through her hair all the way down her back to rinse out the shampoo. He did this motion several times to ensure the shampoo was gone, slipping in a little scalp massage as he went. While he ran his fingers through her long hair he watched her face and for the first time he could see she was completely relaxed. Her eyes were closed, her forehead was smooth, and her brows were relaxed. Her full lips turned up at their ends in a small, contented smile. Her hands rested on his shoulders and her breasts pressed gently against his chest. Some conditioner would be good considering how dry her hair felt when he'd pulled off the helmet yesterday- God! Had it only been yesterday? He froze briefly. Again, he felt a flash of how surreal it was to be standing naked in a shower with a woman he'd just met yesterday. He didn't do that. Ever. And they'd had sex! She was obviously damaged by her previous treatment and on top of that history he had sex with her. The guilt was hooking its claws in deep. He shook himself. She still needed the conditioner in her hair. He grabbed a dollop and worked it through her hair, again making sure each strand received treatment. As he rinsed it away he could swear he heard Willow purr. He stared at her and realized with a start that she was the most beautiful woman he'd ever laid eyes on. She was also troubled, vulnerable and he'd done something inexcusable. He blushed with shame and stepped from the shower. As he dried off he kept Willow in the corner of his eye to make sure she was okay. He saw her catch his embarrassed expression and read his body language. Her tiny smile dropped from her face. God, he was such an ass! She was so vulnerable and he'd taken advantage and left her feeling bad. Now she was confused and her unstable anxiety had returned. She turned off the water and stepped out to dry off. Her body was trembling. Dan stepped out into his bedroom and quickly pulled on some clothes. In her inattention Willow accidentally rubbed the towel across her bandage. She hissed with pain. Dan returned from his bedroom. He felt a little better now that he had a layer of clothing between himself and Willow. He heard her make a painful noise and saw her tug the towel from the bandage on her shoulder. The adhesive had succumbed to the steam, water, and soap in the shower. He needed to change the dressing on her wounds. That was something he could do for her that was positive. Getting her dressed would also help settle his mind. He stepped forward and carefully examined the wound under the flap of the loose gauze and tape bandage. He carefully removed the remaining tape and saw that she was already beginning to heal nicely. She'd have yet another set of scars to add to the host already found across her back, her arms, and some on her legs. "Willow, please hang on a second. I'm going to put fresh bandages on your wounds" he said. He left the room and returned with fresh gauze and tape. He quickly covered the two areas and then pointed to the clothes he'd set on the counter for her. "Please get dressed and meet me back in the kitchen when you're ready." After stopping by to start the laundry Dan walked into the kitchen and put a notepad and pen on the kitchen table. Then he pulled out a couple of glasses, the tin of digestive biscuits, and the milk. He filled the two glasses and put some of the cookies on a plate. Once the snack was on the table and the milk was back in the fridge Willow hurried into the kitchen. He could see her nervousness was back. He growled at himself for being so stupid and hurting her in her state. She mistook his growling as displeasure in her and dropped to her knees at his feet. "NO!" he barked then instantly cursed himself as she flinched in preparation for being struck. "No, Willow please! I'm mad at myself not you. I wasn't yelling at you. God, I'm royally fucking this up," he sighed. He pulled her gently to her feet and moved her to sit at the kitchen table next to him. She kept her eyes on the table until she saw the milk and cookies. Her face froze as she seemed to be recalling something. Dan slid one of the glasses over to her and offered her the plate. She misunderstood and took the plate from his hand. Showing more patience than he'd had earlier he took the plate back and demonstrated being offered a plate of cookies and taking one from it. He tried again and this time Willow took only one. It was little things like the cookie plate and the number of healed scars she had which gave Dan the suspicion that she'd been relatively isolated, perhaps captive, for a good portion of her life. She did recognize cookies and milk so that might be something? Maybe? He wanted to get her talking so he could find out some clues about her past. Maybe get back to her actual name. Maybe he should start by telling her something about himself. Tell her why he was such a hot mess that she'd be better off avoiding. Maybe if she saw that it would help her get on her own two feet. "Look, you saw me react badly this morning, I mean the flashback when I first got in the shower. I have Post Traumatic Stress Disorder, PTSD, and sometimes I get flashbacks. I haven't had one in a few months so this one really took me by surprise. They can get bad. Sometimes violent. That's why I live alone in this big house. I- I'm not good to be around," he was frowning at the kitchen table as he said this. "I don't trust what I'll say or what I might do. What we did in the shower, I am so sorry I took advantage of you. You deserve better and-" Willow started to make sounds of protest but Dan raised his hand and she immediately stopped. He didn't see her flinch but he went on. "If I can, I want to help you but I need to know more about you to do that. Maybe we could start from the guy you were with when I found you. What was his name?" "Jackson," she whispered, as if speaking his name might invoke his vengeful spirit. "Was that his last name?" She nodded. "Do you know his first name? Do you recall hearing anyone say it?" he asked. Willow thought for a minute and recalled how he'd cut a man's gut open for teasing him about his name. What was it? Ah. "Percy." "Percy Jackson. Good!" Dan wrote down the current year then the name next to it. He was building a time line for Willow. "How long were you with Percy?" Willow seemed to be having trouble with measuring time. She shook her head sadly. She seemed like she really wanted to help as when she couldn't answer his questions she grew a little more anxious. Dan thought for a moment. "Do you recall how many winters you spent with him?" Her eyes lit up, as he'd found a way to ask the question in a way that she could relate to. "Three." Dan subtracted three from the current year and wrote that year down. "Very good!" he said and smiled at her. Her face lit up at his praise. While he loved to see her smile Dan began to feel a little uneasy about her reactions. "How did you meet Percy?" "He killed my previous master and took me. I belonged to him." Dan looked up sharply, the dots finally connecting in his mind. "Oh god," he whispered "and I killed Percy and took you." Willow's face split into a beautiful smile that lit up the room. Dan finally understood that this was what she'd been waiting for him to declare! His ownership of her! She reached for his hands but stopped when she saw him draw back in shock. Confusion crossed her face then a deep sadness. "But you don't want me." She looked at the scars visible on her arms and a tear trickled down her cheek. "It's okay. I'm hideous and worthless. I'm sorry." She seemed to shrink in on herself. Her despair snapped Dan from his shock. "Willow! Oh my god Willow, you are not hideous! How can you think you're hideous? You are the most beautiful creature- Woman, woman I have ever seen. You take my breath away and I can't think straight when I look at you! Worthless? I'm not worthy of You!" he almost shouted at her. "But you don't want me?" she whispered in a tiny girl voice her hands clenched in her lap, her eyes down, and tears trickling down her cheeks. "Of course I WANT YOU! But- but you're a beautiful woman not a... toy to be stolen, shared, or traded around. I didn't win you from that asshole! I didn't kill him so I could steal you for my own. I killed him because he was going to kill you and you deserve to live and he didn't. Yes, I rescued you but not so you could belong to me but so you could have your own life and make those decisions for yourself." Dan was shaking in reaction by this point. Recalling how he'd killed Percy had put him at risk for another attack. He could feel it coming on. He started to gasp and the room went sideways. He was pinned down under the truck and he could smell the gas from the ruptured gas tank. Bullets thunked and pinged into the trucks body panels above his head. He knew he had to move but back was the only direction and something under the truck was snagging on his jacket. He had dust in his nostrils and could taste the grit... and feel softness pressing against his face. It smelled so good, like home. As his surroundings came back into focus he realized he was under the kitchen table with Willow. He was in a fetal position with his head pillowed on her lap, her hands running gently through his hair. Once the shaking in his muscles subsided he pulled himself slowly to a seated position on the kitchen floor. She slid out from under the table and knelt before him looking in his face with a strange mix of worry and desire. "You see, I- I'm messed up pretty bad. I'm not worthy of you," he rasped. She grabbed his face and looked deeply into his eyes, the boldest gesture he'd seen her make so far. He felt himself getting lost in her emerald gaze. "I decide? I choose to belong to you!" Willow said, eyes wide, fearing punishment for her actions, fearing further rejection, but desperately pushing through it. Dan looked at her blankly as her words sank in. He was conflicted and emotions swept across his face. He was amazed she wanted anything to do with him after she'd been exposed to his condition. That precious feeling was hope. He was also so proud of her for being so direct and for her bravery. Still, he didn't know whether to laugh or cry. Choosing to belong TO someone? Belonging WITH someone he could understand. Maybe she just chose the wrong word but he didn't think so. He really was out of his depths here. Her agitation was growing. He could see panic seeping into her eyes. He wanted to help her. God he wanted that SO much! Allowing her to become completely submissive to him was wrong but she was having a mental break of her own. She needed him, someone, to take on that role for her. He was hardly in any condition to be nursing her mental state when his own was so broken. It seemed to be the lesser of the evils he faced. He held out his arms and she was immediately in them, clinging to his chest and crying. He wasn't sure if they were tears of joy or not but they were certainly some kind of release. Soon she calmed down and snuggled against him. They sat there holding each other. Dan realized how much he missed this. Just physical contact with another human being. He could feel it centering him. Bringing him into the now. Gurgle! Dan realized that noise came from Willow's tummy. She was hungry! She was hiding her face but he was sure she was ashamed or frightened. God, her reactions were so reversed. He gently lifted her chin with his finger until he could see her beautiful eyes. "Let's get you some lunch, okay?" he said gently with a smile. She nodded slightly and returned his smile with one of her own. On impulse he kissed her forehead. She gasped then squeezed him harder rubbing her face against his chest. He guessed she hadn't received too many gestures of affection in her past. "We're going to have to get off the floor to make lunch, Willow," he said with a chuckle. She released him and sprung to her feet. She helped him up as well then followed him over to the pantry. When he realized she was sticking so close he snorted then turned to face her. "Willow, why don't you have a seat at the kitchen table and help yourself to a few cookies and a glass of milk? We need to get some weight back on you. I'm just going to get some cans of soup to heat up for lunch." She dropped her eyes but he saw the little smile on her mouth as she headed back to the table. Dan went into the pantry and did a quick assessment of his inventory then estimated what the impact of having a second mouth to feed was going to have on his stock. Including the contents of the freezer in the garage, he would have had enough for four months if it was just him. Now he was looking at dropping that to two or two and a half months. Not good. He was going to have to ask Wally to do an airdrop in the meadow to the east of the cabin. Considering his new guest arrived with no clothes or supplies for her womanly needs, an air drop would have been necessary anyway. He'd have to work out a new list of requirements and contact Wally. Carrying two cans of soup with him he re-entered the kitchen and noticed the plate of cookies was empty as was her glass of milk. His glass was still full and the cookie he'd place on his plate was still there. He smiled at Willow and said "You can have my cookie and drink that milk if you like." She smiled and plucked the cookie off his plate and had it chewed and swallowed in the time it took him to get back to the counter, all of four steps away. She sipped at the milk slower while she watched him move around the kitchen. After a short period he brought two bowls of thick beef and vegetable soup to the table. He went back for spoons and also brought back some hard cheese and bread to soak up the soup. Warning her that the soup was hot he demonstrated how to eat it safely. He had no idea if that was necessary but she watched him carefully and emulated his exact motions until she was eating along with him. "Willow, if you start feeling full, stop eating and we will package it up for later. You don't want to give your stomach too much to deal with. Okay?" She nodded at him and put her spoon down after just two more scoops. She dunked her last piece of bread into the bowl then pushed the soaked bread into her mouth. He could tell she was stuffed and she had a sleepy look on her face. Dan had hoped they'd be able to return to building her timeline but she was obviously struggling to remain awake. He gathered up the bowls and put hers in a sealed container in the fridge for later. He cleared the rest of the table and put the dishes in the sink. He walked back to the table and watched Willows head bob and she slipped into and out of sleep sitting in her chair. He went down on one knee and scooped her up into his arms, her head resting on his shoulder. She immediately snuggled in with a purr. He carried her to the guest room and tucked her into the bed and gave her forehead another kiss. He walked back to the kitchen and did the dishes. When he was done he felt a little weary himself. It had been quite a trying 24 hours. Thinking about that he realized he was going to have to contact the police to let them know what had happened. He thought he'd speak with Willow first and maybe figure out her true name so he'd have something helpful to tell the police. OK, he found himself fighting to keep his eyes open as well so he might as well take a nap too. He walked back to his bedroom and on the way glanced in at Willow who seemed to be sleeping peacefully. He reached his bed and pulled back the quilt and top sheet and dropped himself in. He set his alarm for 2 hours then covered himself and allowed sleep to pull him under. It felt like only moments later that he heard the gentle chimes of his alarm waking him up. He was sweating under the quilt and then realized he wasn't alone under the blankets. Willow had snuck into his bed while he slept and had curled up against his chest. He reached out and turned off the alarm. He looked down and saw Willow's eyes peaking up at him, seeming to gauge if he was going to punish her. He pushed off the quilt to let some of the heat out and sat up. He realized that they were both going to need to shower again as sweat stained their clothes. He'd have to change the sheets too. Her eyes never left his face as she waited for him to indicate if he was upset with her. He looked at her lovely green eyes and tenderly pushed a strand of her blond hair from her face. She melted against his touch and the tension left her body. "We're a little sweaty and stinky, so we should get cleaned up," he said. Willow immediately got out of bed and began taking her clothes off. She looked over her shoulder at him and smiled shyly at his awestruck expression. "Uh, I meant separately." She dropped her eyes and bit her lower lip. He could see her confidence had taken another hit. She was so bloody fragile. Even when he was trying to think of her he somehow messed up and hurt her. "It's okay, we can shower together but just for cleaning up this time, okay?" he said. Her eyes flashed back to him and for the first time he saw an impish smile on her lips. Sighing he pulled the sheets off of the bed, picked up her clothes and felt her reaching around his back to unbutton his shirt. She made quick work of those then pulled the knot loose on his track pants. She dropped them and his underwear to his feet and he stepped free of them. She placed them on the pile of laundry and he carried it out to the laundry room. It felt a little odd walking around nude but it wasn't like he had any neighbors. He moved her clothes from the washer to the dryer and got it started. He loaded the rest of the dirty laundry and prepared it for later. When he got back to the bedroom he could hear the shower going. Ah! Maybe she took the initiative to have her shower first? He looked into the bathroom and nope, she was standing by the glass wall with a smile on her face. He walked in and she entered the stall. She had prepared the temperature he realized as he stepped into the warm spray after her. She immediately set to scrubbing his back and of course, the feeling of her hands running over his body had the expected effect. Willow was standing in front of him, having cleaned every other surface of his body. Her eyes were on his erection and she was beginning to breathe a little fast. She glanced at his eyes looking for permission to touch it. Instead Dan took the soap from her and lathered up his hands. He proceeded to soap her body as she had done for him only this time he used his hands instead of the loofa. She seemed to far prefer being washed in this way. His touch was soft but firm and he made sure she was well cleaned. He tried to remain clinical in his technique but her sighs and coos as his hands touched her soft flesh were an incredible distraction and his cock wasn't buying the act at all. It remained stiff as iron throughout the entire exercise. To Be Continued in part 3, based on a post by BurntRedstone for Literotica

The sighing Saviour

Play Episode Listen Later Nov 2, 2025 29:46

saviour sighing

The Signing and Sighing Savior

Faith Baptist Church of Hamilton, NJ

Play Episode Listen Later Oct 19, 2025 36:16

Faith Baptist Church in Hamilton, NJ. Lance Walker is the Lead Pastor. Visit us at www.fbcchurch.org

savior hamilton signing lead pastor faith baptist church sighing

Cabin Cousins: Part 3

Play Episode Listen Later Oct 16, 2025

Cabin Cousins: Part 3 The love between Charles and Melissa grows. Based on a post by NewMountain80, in 6 parts. Listen to the Podcast at Connections. Chapter Eleven I pressed the green 'send' button and put my phone to my ear as it began to ring. It rang only once before the clear voice of an angel excitedly asked, "Hello?". "Hi, Melissa! I made it home safe," I replied with an equal amount of excitement. "I miss you already," Melissa said with a sigh. "I miss you too." Hearing her voice and remembering the events of the last couple of days, made me hard. As we talked, about nothing in particular, I absently rubbed my erection through my jeans. We talked for about an hour, before we were both running out of things to say. "When can we see each other again?" She asked the question I know she had been dying to ask since she first said hello." "I'm already on the schedule to work open to close all of next weekend, and I don't think I could get away with taking two weekends off in a row." "Yeah, I have to work too." She said. "My bosses are going out of town, so there's no way I could get out of it." "What about the weekend after that? I could probably get it off." I asked hopefully. "Me too." Then, excitedly. "That Saturday is Halloween! We could go to a party?" "That sounds like fun. Up there, or down here?" I asked, meaning where she lived in Duluth, or where I did in the Twin Cities. "Up here. There won't be any brothers sneaking around to overhear us." We both laughed, still slightly embarrassed that my older brother Mark had heard us making love in my tent before dawn that very morning. "I'll figure out what party we'll go to. You need to make up a convincing excuse for your parents on why you're going to be in Duluth all weekend." She said, reminding us both of the importance of keeping our relationship a secret. "I can do that." I didn't want to stop talking with Melissa ever, but I knew I had to. Sighing, I said. "I have to work early tomorrow. I should go get something to eat and get to bed." "Yeah, me too," Her reluctance to end the call was evident. "I'll call you at about eight tomorrow night?" "I'll be here," I said, already excited at the prospect of talking with her again. "I love you, Charles." Those simple words made my heart flutter. "I love you, Melissa," I replied, and in an unspoken agreement that we wouldn't say goodbye, we both ended the call. I sat there for a while, my heart still fluttering. In less than two weeks, I'll see her again. This time, I'll be going to her place in Duluth. The idea of spending a weekend with her, without having to worry about being found out, made me almost giddy with excitement. That night, when I jerked off before falling asleep, it was with the thought of what Melissa and I would do alone in her apartment. When she called me the next day, it was with her new cell phone. She said she had to get one because now she had important calls that she couldn't miss. It wasn't a big thing, but it felt good that she would do it just to make sure she could talk to me. We talked every night for the next week and a half and made our plans for the upcoming weekend. I would go up after work Friday night, and then on Saturday, we would go to a party that one of Melissa's friends, Ashley, was already planning on going to. Melissa excitedly explained that we were going to double date with her friend and her friend's boyfriend, James and that they already had a plan for a costume theme. As curious as I was, Melissa playfully refused to tell me what the theme was, saying that she would take care of getting our costumes together. I had gotten in touch with a high school friend of mine who had started classes at the state university. Rob was a year older than me and had been living in a dorm on campus. I asked him straight up if I could use visiting him as an excuse for being in Duluth with a girl I didn't want my parents to know about. (I specifically did not mention who this girl was.) "You'll owe me one." He had said, laughing. "But I got you, bro." The days went by slowly, the growing ache in my heart tempered only by our nightly phone calls. Knowing that I would hear her voice in the evening, was something I looked forward to from the moment the previous call ended. I loved our talks, even when neither of us had anything particularly interesting to say. But I needed more. I needed to hold her, smell her, and taste her on my lips. The most anticipated Friday had finally come. Since I was taking the rest of the weekend off, my boss had convinced me to work a long shift. A twelve-hour shift that started at eight in the morning sucked, but the money was nice. Besides, Melissa had to work until eight to close up the store she worked at anyway. My work was busy most of the day, the store being filled with people buying last-minute Halloween decorations, or supplies to get one more project done while the weather was still decent. In the evening, business trailed off, and by six-thirty, the store was nearly empty. I tracked down the outdoor lumberyard supervisor, Gary, who was my immediate boss. I asked him if since it was so dead in the store, I could leave early. He laughed and asked if I had a hot date. I grinned and said that yeah, I actually did. He made shooing gestures at me with his hands and laughed again, telling me to hurry up and get out of there. On my way out of the store, I went through a checkout line to buy a pack of breath mints. I saw disposable cameras hanging on a hook next to all the other assorted impulse-buy items they had on display there. I realized that I didn't have a single picture of Melissa, so I bought one of those too. Sales strategy: successful. I had packed my bag the night before, so I left work and drove directly onto the freeway to head north. It was a little more than a two-hour drive to Duluth, but it seemed to take twice that long. I couldn't wait to hold Melissa again. My mouth watered at the thought of kissing her, and my pants got tight when I thought of the moans she would make as I made her cum. I had done some "research" in the time we had last seen each other, and I had a few new things I wanted to try. So lost was I in my imagination, that I almost missed my exit. I pulled off the freeway, and onto Grand Ave. I was less than a mile away now, and the closer I got to her apartment, the more my anticipation grew. As I pulled into the parking lot, and stopped my truck next to Melissa's Toyota, my heart was pounding with excitement. I got out of my truck and was about to knock on her door, the one marked (appropriately, I thought) with the number ten. Before I could knock, the door swung inwards, and there she was. Dressed in gray sweatpants and a pale pink tank top, she stood there for a moment, grinning at me like a little kid who had just opened a Christmas present to find the thing she had wanted most in the whole world. Suddenly, she leaped forward and nearly knocked me over as she wrapped her arms around me. She buried her face against my neck, inhaling deeply. "You're real." She said softly. She pulled back a bit and giggled when she saw the slightly confused expression on my face. She kissed me, deeply and passionately. It was sweeter than I had dreamed about, more delicious than, well, words fail to describe it. All I can say is that after nearly two weeks apart, kissing her was pure bliss. She made a soft moan into my mouth when I grabbed her ass and pulled her in tight to me. I could feel through her sweatpants that she wasn't wearing panties, and my cock twitched at the thought. Neither of us wanted to stop the kiss, but I felt her shiver in the crisp night air. She broke off the kiss and took a half step towards the door. "It's cold out here, come inside." "I gotta grab my backpack," I said pointing back to my truck. "Close the door tight when you come in, it kinda sticks." She said, dashing inside and closing the door just enough so it didn't latch. I grabbed my bag, and hurried in, bumping my back hard against the door until the latch clicked. I got my first look at her apartment. In a word, it was small. It was pretty much a converted motel room. There was a small living room in the front, nearly filled with just a couch, a small desk and chair, and a TV stand. Behind the couch was a countertop island, and just enough kitchen space to fit a refrigerator, a stove, and a sink. To the side of that, was a narrow hallway that I assumed led to the bathroom and bedroom. The furnishings were second-hand, but the place was clean, and had a somewhat cozy feel to it. I had taken all this in in a few seconds, but then my eyes noticed something. On the floor in the living room was a pale pink tank top, the one Melissa had been wearing just a moment before. I dropped my backpack next to the door and started towards the hallway. Though the front room was brightly lit, the hall and what lay beyond was dark. I found her sweatpants, then a little farther, a bra. My eyes were slowly becoming adjusted to the dark, and I could see the outline of a bed in the middle of a small room. As I approached, I began to undress, carelessly tossing my work clothes on the floor. Now completely naked, I put my hands down on the edge of the bed and found her perfect bare feet. I caressed her soles for a moment, then slowly ran my hands up her legs. As I climbed onto the bed, my hands slid further up, and I followed them with a trail of light kisses. When my face reached her groin, I could feel her squirm, eager for my touch. I could smell the wonderful scent of her arousal and could feel the heat of her radiating onto my face. Gently, I pushed her knees aside and slid my palms up her inner thighs. I lowered my face, and as softly as I could, I ran the tip of my tongue up the length of her labia. She inhaled sharply and shuddered. I moved my tongue back down, with the gentlest of contact, and she rocked her hips towards me, desperate for me to do more. Slowly, I pushed my tongue against her hole, and licked her fully, her lips spreading as my tongue moved up. When it brushed across her clit, she twitched and groaned in pleasure. I closed my mouth over her, and lapped gently, running my tongue between her lips and across her clit over and over. She put her hands on my head, holding my face to her as her moans grew louder. Every so often, I changed the motion of my tongue, how fast it went, and how hard or softly I licked her, paying close attention to how her body reacted, and making changes accordingly. We fell into a rhythm, where she started rocking her hips in time with my tongue, and with every motion she expelled her rapid breath quick sharp groan. Suddenly, her hands grasped my hair tightly, and she held her breath as her whole body convulsed. She let out a long satisfied moan, her body continuing to twitch periodically. I licked slowly alongside, and below her pussy, lapping up her delicious juices. She continued to moan, becoming quieter as she came down from her explosive orgasm. I felt so much joy that I was able to do this to her. Her pleasure was my pleasure. Finally, when she was able to speak, she gasped out. "Oh my God that was intense!" She pulled on the back of my head urgently. "Come here." As I moved up, I quickly swiped a hand over my soaking wet face and smeared it on my cock. The hands on the back of my head led my lips to hers, and when our mouths met, I guided my cock into her, burying myself as deeply as I could. We both exhaled a grunt of pleasure. Her legs wrapped tightly around me as we kissed furiously, losing ourselves to unbridled desire. I began to pump my cock in and out of her with deep, hard thrusts. We had to stop kissing to breathe, so we just stared into each other's eyes. The connection we had made two weeks ago was somehow made stronger with our separation. As we gave ourselves completely to each other, we became something so much greater than ourselves. We were a single being, as beautiful as it was indestructible, burning brighter than the sun. With every stroke, her legs pulled me into her, and she started gasping out the occasional word in her sharp exhalations, words like 'yes' and 'harder' and 'faster'. As I felt my orgasm building with unstoppable urgency, I could feel Melissa's build. In a positive feedback loop, her pleasure fueled my own, which in turn fueled hers. Again, as if we were a singular creature, we climaxed together. We never once broke eye contact as I filled her with my seed, and she spasmed tightly around my cock. We both exclaimed in exultant joy at the release. I held her face with my hands, and she held mine. We kissed quickly, as we both struggled to catch our breath. I was in a state of utter awe. Before Melissa, I could never have imagined that it was possible to reach such a state of physical and emotional euphoria. Melissa's eyes were like mirrors to my soul. I saw reflected there, all the love I felt for her, all of my wonder, and my sense of ultimate unity. Saying the words 'I love you' and hearing her respond in kind, would be so inadequate a way to express how we felt about each other, but I said them anyway. "I love you, Melissa," I whispered. "I love you, Charles." She whispered back. We nuzzled each other's necks, both still buzzing in the come-down from our glorious lovemaking. Eventually, though, my cock went soft, and she made that adorable disappointed noise when it slipped out of her. I felt a bit of disappointment of my own, as the weariness of my long day began to set in, and I knew that I didn't have it in me to have a second go with Melissa. She reluctantly released me from the vise-like grip of her legs, and I moved onto my side next to her. She turned and lay on her side, facing away from me. I wrapped my arms around her, holding her close, and she wiggled her ass until my sex-slick cock rested between her cheeks. She sighed with contentment. "Melissa?" "Hmm?" She responded. "When I got here, what did you mean when you said that I was real?" "It was because of a dream I had last night." She said, somewhat sheepishly. "Oh?" I asked. "Yeah. It's kind of silly now, but it was one of those dreams that seem so real. I dreamed that I was here waiting for you. I waited and waited, and you never showed up. So I called you, and your number was disconnected. I looked in my diary, I don't even have a diary, but for some reason, I did in the dream, and it was all just boring stuff. Not a single mention of you at all, not even from when we were just kids. In the dream, I came to the realization that I had imagined everything, that I had become so lonely that I made up my perfect guy, my perfect best friend, and you didn't actually exist." "I'm here," I said. "All of this really happened." "I know." She moved my hand that was around her chest up to her lips, kissing it. "It's just that it seemed so real, it just stuck with me all day, you know?" "Have you been that lonely?" I asked, feeling a pang of sympathy. She nodded slowly. "For as long as I can remember. I've got friends, but I've never been super close to any of them. I've never had anyone who I felt comfortable enough with to just be myself. No one except you." I gave her a little squeeze, and she held my arm tightly to her chest. She continued speaking. "I lived for those weekends at the cabin with you. It was the only thing I looked forward to, the only time growing up that I can remember being truly happy." "What about your parents?" I asked cautiously, still not knowing the story about what happened, and whether or not it was an uncomfortable subject. "I don't want to think about them right now." "I'm sorry," I said, feeling horrified that I might have upset her. She kissed my hand again. "It's okay, really. We can talk about them tomorrow if you want, just..." She yawned and pulled my arms tight around her. "Not right now." I felt such empathy towards her. Hearing of her loneliness, and imagining what was behind it, hurt my heart, as if I had felt it firsthand. I made another silent vow to myself, that I would never let her feel alone. In making that vow, I knew, as surely as I knew that gravity pulls down, or that fire was hot, that I would be there for her forever. I would happily devote my entire life to her, with zero regrets. It was simply the way it was. I kissed her bare shoulder and nuzzled my face into her hair. We were both silent after that, and very soon, I could tell that she had drifted off to sleep. I closed my eyes and listened to her slow steady breath until it lulled me to sleep. Chapter Twelve. I awoke alone in Melissa's bed. I checked my watch, it was just after nine in the morning. I had arrived at about nine last night, and we were both asleep not all that long after that. I couldn't remember the last time I had slept for that long. It felt good. As I stretched, I discovered a note on the pillow next to me. It read: "I wanted to ravish you this morning, but you were sleeping so soundly, I couldn't bring myself to wake you up. I went for a run, be back soon. Love, Melissa." I was sure that, given the choice, I would always happily sacrifice some sleep to be ravished by Melissa. I smiled to myself. We'll just have to make up for it later. I found my underwear in a corner, pulled them on, and headed to the bathroom to take a leak. I retrieved my bag from where I had dropped it last night, carefully tucked Melissa's note away, and dug out my toiletries pouch. I had brushed my teeth and was rinsing with some mouthwash when I heard a key turn the lock on the front door. Melissa pushed the door closed, and smiled when she saw me walking out of the hallway. She kept it very warm in her apartment, so I had been fine to stay in just my boxer briefs. She eyed me up and down as I approached. She moved quickly into my open arms, and we kissed briefly. "Good morning, sleepy head." "Good morning, beautiful," I replied, giving her another quick kiss. Despite the below-freezing temperature outside, she was hot and sweaty from her exercise. She took off her windbreaker and pulled her sweatshirt over her head. She was wearing a black sports bra, that I thought looked very sexy on her athletic figure. "I need a shower." She said. Her exposed skin glistened with sweat. On impulse, I leaned in and licked her, from the middle of her chest, all the way up the side of her neck. She giggled and squirmed a bit and halfheartedly said. "Uh, gross." With my face still against her neck, I breathed in deep through my nose. "I love the way you smell." I licked the sweaty skin of her neck again. "I love the way you taste." She pulled back slightly so she could see me, and the look on her face told me that I had just taken a huge stride in squashing one of her insecurities. "Come shower with me," She said softly. I followed as she led me by the hand to the bathroom. The tiny space felt cramped with two people in it, but I loved the enforced closeness with Melissa. As sensually as she could in the space, she stripped off the rest of her clothes, then tugged down on the waistband of my underwear, sending them to my ankles. She kept her hands on my waist, and I put a hand to her face, kissing her sweetly. She bit the corner of her lower lip, in a pensive expression. "Will you..." She asked slowly. "Let me shave you?" I brushed a hand across my face. What facial hair I was able to grow was fine, blonde, and didn't grow very fast. My face still felt smooth from when I had shaved the previous morning. With a nervous smile, Melissa pointedly glanced down, and I caught her meaning. I had never shaved down there before, and honestly, the thought had never occurred to me. Seeing the slightly hopeful expression on her face, I was open to the idea. "Okay," I replied. Her face lit up. "Really?" I nodded with a reassuring smile. "Yeah." She gave me a quick kiss and started rummaging in a box under the sink. She found what she was looking for, holding up a professional-looking electric trimmer. "First step." She said, getting down on her knees in front of me. She plugged it in and adjusted the little lever that set the trim length. "Ready?" I nodded, finding myself slightly amazed that I felt no fear or hesitation in what she was about to do. She turned on the clippers, and it made a snapping noise, before buzzing loudly. With care, she began to trim above my cock, and big clumps of my curly blonde hair began falling to the tile floor. She patted the closed toilet lid, and I put a foot there, my legs spreading enough so she could get at the rest of me. Carefully, she trimmed one side, then the other, gently holding my erect cock aside as she worked. Then she moved to my balls, holding them as she trimmed up from my perineum. I shivered involuntarily from the vibrations of the trimmer on my most sensitive and private areas. She looked up at me with a smile. I could tell that she was enjoying herself immensely. "That feels good," I said, smiling down at her. She finished with my balls, taking great care in pulling the skin smooth as she trimmed. Before shutting the trimmer off, she held the side of it flat against my perineum and balls. I made a low moan as the powerful vibrations made my whole groin tingle. I was disappointed when the trimmer clicked off. I could see by her satisfied smile that she had made a mental note of how I had responded to that. My cock twitched at the thought of what she would do with that information. She blew hard and brushed her hands over me to get the loose bits of hair off. It felt significantly more drafty down there, and her hands felt cool on my nearly bare skin. The sensation of her hands on the short remnants of my pubic hair was very different, but not in a bad way. She stood and kissed me, then reached in and turned on the shower. She held her hand under the water until it was hot, then stepped in, pulling me in behind her. She had the temperature set much higher than I usually like it, but I got used to it very quickly. I held her in my arms and we kissed passionately as the water cascaded over us. She reluctantly ended the kiss and handed me a bottle of shower gel. "Wash me." She demanded, with desire in her eyes. I squirted gel into my hands, and knelt, deciding to start with her legs, knowing they must be sore from her run. I scrubbed with my hands, massaging her muscles from her feet to her thighs, first one leg, then the other. I loved the feel of her strong muscles and the firm contours they made. Her sighs of relief, when I devoted extra time to deeply massaging her calves and thighs, told me that I was right to start here. Melissa tended to wear loose-fitting clothes, like baggy jeans or sweatpants. I understood why. Her legs weren't what would be called 'classically feminine', and so she felt insecure about how they looked. I thought they were glorious, particularly in the fact that her thighs didn't touch, leaving a one-inch gap that left nothing unseen. I added this to the list of her insecurities that I intended to squash. I stood and kissed her briefly. Using more of the flowery scented gel, I washed her upper body, starting from her shoulders, and working my way down both arms. Again, I took my time, massaging her toned muscles, and getting more satisfied sighs for my efforts. I scrubbed her chest, getting a moan from her as I briefly swirled my soapy hands around her erect nipples. My hands moved across her flat belly, and though I couldn't see her six-pack, I could feel the definition of her muscles under her smooth skin. In the days after our first weekend as lovers, I had thought about the disparity in physical form between us. I wasn't fat, or even chubby. However, I didn't regularly work out or exercise, apart from what I got while at work, so I wasn't in nearly as good of shape as Melissa was. I had been afraid that I would become intimidated by her. Massaging her muscles like this, and feeling her strength, I freely admit that she was stronger than myself. Instead of being intimidating, I found it to be incredibly sexy, and motivating. She was a goddess, and I worshiped her with all of my being. I felt a drive within me to better myself so that she could feel the same way about me. I moved my hands to her groin, scrubbing her in a way that, while not overtly sexual, was incredibly sensuous. I slid a hand between her legs, cupping her ass from below, then ran my soapy finger through her crack. Feeling bold, and curious as to how she would react, I paid extra attention to her asshole, rubbing it briefly with the tip of my middle finger. I looked up at her when I did this. Her eyes were closed, and her smile got a little wider as she made a small indistinct sound of pleasure at the backdoor contact. I rinsed my hands and got more gel. I moved in close, and she draped her arms around my shoulders as my cock nestled between her legs. I scrubbed her back, massaging as I moved slowly down from her shoulders to her ass. She grabbed a bottle of shampoo and squirted some into my palm. "Don't wash all of my hair, just close to my scalp." She said, turning her back to me, and raising her chin. I did my best and managed to keep the suds from dripping into her eyes. I massaged her scalp with my fingertips, which she seemed to particularly enjoy. After rinsing her hair, I used her conditioner, and under her direction, on only the hair below her shoulders. I've got two older sisters, and plenty of female cousins, aunts, and nieces, so I knew that women have very specific routines that they follow with their hair. What instructions Melissa gave, I followed to the best of my ability. If I did it wrong, she didn't seem to care. When she turned to face me, her face had the same serene contentment that it had when she was asleep in my arms. She kissed me and said. "That was amazing. I want to be washed like that every single day for the rest of my life." "I want that too," I said. A ghost of a plan began to form in my mind, and as she began to return the act, washing me with as much care as I had washed her, it grew. It was an inspiration that seemed so perfect, I knew that it had to be right. As she washed me, a portion of my mind thought about what I needed to do later that day. Feeling her soapy hands on my body was heavenly, and surprising in its feeling of intimacy. I found myself sighing and groaning in pleasure as her hands relaxed all tension from my body. As she scrubbed my hair with her shampoo, she giggled. "What?" I asked, finding her giggling infectious. "I just realized, you're going to smell just like me for the rest of the day." "So I'm going to smell awesome? Sweet." I replied, leaning my head under the water as she rinsed my hair. That done, she reached out beyond the shower curtain and came back with a small bottle of shave gel and a bright pink razor. "You sure you're okay with this?" She asked. "Yes," I said with a reassuring smile. I had told her in my tent two weeks ago, that she could do anything that she wanted to do me and that I would love it because it was her doing it. While that was still true, I did want to know what it was like to be hairless. She had me sit on the little built-in bench in the shower, and spread my legs wide. She sat on the floor, close to me, and applied the shaving gel. My cock, having gone soft during the relaxing experience of having my body washed, returned to rock-hard status at her gentle touch. She giggled. "That will make things easier." She picked up the razor and prepared herself to begin. She took a deep breath, and I could tell that she was nervous. "Hey," I said gently, and she looked up, meeting my eyes. "I trust you." That seemed to be exactly what she needed to hear, and she began. She took her time, methodically shaving every bit of me. I will admit to feeling a small twinge of anxiety at feeling the blades of her pink razor moving across my most sensitive skin, but I really did trust her. I watched her steady hands as she worked, and felt a whole new kind of intimacy with Melissa. Feeling the trust I had for her, to overcome any fears I might have had and let her do this, was wonderful. She finished, and we stood. She used her hands to assist in rinsing me off, and I was amazed at how smooth her touch felt on me. I explored my freshly shaved skin, feeling the smoothness for myself. "What do you think?" She asked, a bit nervously. "I like it," I answered truthfully. "It's so smooth." She smiled, her relief plain to see. "It looks bigger," I said. It was her turn to attack one of my insecurities. I wasn't small, and by American standards, I was a little longer than average. But every single man on Earth is insecure to some degree about the size, shape, and appearance of his cock. Just, some more than others. "It's the perfect size for me. I don't need it to be bigger." She put her hands on me again, one around my cock, and the other cupping my balls, this time in a way that was decidedly more sexual. I put my arms around her and kissed her deeply as she continued to fondle me. I trailed a hand down her body and between her legs, teasing her with my fingers. Breaking off our kiss, I said. "I need to be inside of you." Her eyes told me that the need was mutual. She turned around, leaning against the shower wall. She arched her back, sticking her gorgeous ass out towards me, and giving it a little wiggle. I guided my cock into her pussy, sliding in slowly. She let out a satisfied sigh, and pushed back into me, her desire for me to be fully inside her, as great as my own. I had been hard for nearly the whole time since she had returned from her run, and the anticipation had built enough that I knew that I wouldn't last very long. So when I began to fuck her, I did it very slowly. Sometimes I would move as slowly as I could, taking thirty seconds or more to pull my cock out of her until I was almost fully out, before reversing direction and taking another thirty seconds to bottom out again. I loved watching the way her vagina stretched around me. Though it was not as intense of an experience as when I pounded into her as fast and as hard as I could, like we did last night, she seemed to be enjoying it immensely. She seemed to like it the most when I entered her as slowly as possible, and when I did that again, I could tell that she was getting close to cumming. As I ever so slowly slid into her, she moaned with her impending climax, and I had to use my hands on her hips to keep her from slamming back into me. If she liked this technique enough to cum, I wanted to make her cum with just the one type of motion. As my cock crept ever deeper, her breathing got heavier. When finally I bottomed out and pulled her tightly back onto me, she came. I smiled as her pussy gripped me tightly, and she shuddered uncontrollably. Still twitching from her orgasm, she pulled herself off of me, and spun around, kissing me intensely. I pushed myself against her, and we bumped back into the shower wall. Melissa lifted a leg and wrapped it around my waist, holding me in close. I reached down and guided my cock into her again, and she moaned loudly. Freely losing myself to our shared passion, I began to thrust into her. She had her arms over my shoulders, holding on tightly. Suddenly, she put her full weight down onto my shoulders, then took her other foot off the floor, wrapping it around me. I reached down and grabbed her ass, lifting her so she could get a better hold around my waist with her legs. With her legs around me, my hands under her ass, and her back against the wall, she was able to take her weight off my shoulders. She cradled my face in her hands and we stared into each other's eyes as I began to pound into her. I didn't know if it was the angle of my entry or the novelty of the position, but she was almost immediately on the verge of cumming again. As it was last night, the feedback loop of our ecstasy was built with unstoppable quickness, and we both cried out as we came. She squeezed me tightly, almost painfully tightly, with her legs, as her pulsating pussy milked the cum out of me. My legs were burning with the effort of holding her up, so I let her down onto her own slightly wobbly legs. She held on to me to keep herself steady and gazed into my eyes. "How is it possible that we are so good at that?" She asked. I smiled lovingly, feeling the same wonder. "Seriously, every time is better than the last! If you make me cum any harder, I think I'm going to pass out!" We laughed and kissed joyously. The water in the shower had gone lukewarm at some point during our lovemaking, but neither of us had noticed. We both gasped though, when it suddenly turned cold. I was ready to jump out of the shower, but Melissa had me stay, so we could clean off the remains of our sex. She reached between her legs, and I could tell that she was flexing her pelvic floor muscles as she pushed my seed out of her. She brought her cum covered hand up to her mouth, licking it clean. I surprised her by kissing her, and tasting my cum inside her mouth, and felt her smile as we kissed. She had surprised me with that two weeks ago, and though I still found the idea of tasting my seed on my own slightly repulsive, tasting it inside Melissa's mouth was a completely different story. We kissed until it was gone, and she watched me with a smile as I knelt and washed her quickly with the cold water. Once she was clean, I ushered her out of the cold shower and rinsed myself off. When I stepped out of the shower, she greeted me by wrapping a towel around me. I grabbed a second towel off the rack and began drying her off. The whole time, we smiled at each other, both almost giddy in our shared experience. It was by far the longest, and most enjoyable, shower of my life. From the washing to the shaving to the amazing sex, it almost seemed like a dream. Looking into Melissa's eyes, I could see that she felt what I felt at that moment. That, just as our sex gets better every time, with every experience we share, in every single moment we are together, our bond grows stronger. When we were both dry, and Melissa had a towel wrapped around her hair, I hugged her. "I love you more than I thought was possible," I whispered. She didn't reply. She didn't need to reply. Her eyes said more than words ever could. Chapter Thirteen. We went to her bedroom, and I pulled a clean pair of underwear out of my backpack. I had them halfway on when I had to stop and watch Melissa. She was putting on her underwear, a very skimpy-looking thong. Its red fabric had a sheen to it, like silk or satin. She saw me watching her, and took up a sexy pose, smiling at me demurely. "Like what you see?" "Oh, yes," I said, walking over to her, and putting a hand on the front of the thong. Satin. I ran my fingers along the smooth string that went around from the front and gave her bare ass cheeks a firm squeeze with both hands. "I could take you again right now." She giggled and rested her hands on my chest. "I could let you." I was about to kiss her and was seriously intending to follow through on my statement when my stomach rumbled loudly. "Oh, you poor boy, you're starving!" Melissa said. "Yeah, I'm hungry too." She turned, picking up a fuzzy bathrobe and putting it on. I made a disappointed sound when she closed it, tying the chord. She grabbed my hand and led me out of the bedroom. "I meant to make you breakfast after my run, but we got... distracted." I chuckled. "Darn." She looked back at me and grinned. Entering the kitchen, as much as the tiny space could be called that, I noticed that she had indeed been intending to cook me breakfast. There was a carton of eggs and a frying pan set out next to the gas stove. "I hope you like your eggs scrambled, because that's the only way how to cook them." "I prefer them scrambled," I said honestly. I smiled as I watched her turn on the stove, and put a pad of butter in the pan. She looked over at me. "Go get dressed. Put on the black pants I asked you to bring. You brought black pants, right?" I nodded, still smiling at her. "What?" She asked with a little self-conscious chuckle. I stepped in and gave her a sweet closed-lip kiss. "You're amazing," I said, then turned to go get dressed. I glanced back as she was opening the egg carton, with a huge smile on her face. Returning to the kitchen fully dressed in a white tee shirt and black pants that honestly were a little tight on me, I saw that the eggs were almost ready. She dished out the contents of the pan onto two plates, handing me the one with the slightly larger share of eggs. To be continued in part 4. Based on a post by NewMountain80, in 6 parts, for Literotica.

Cabin Cousins: Part 3

Play Episode Listen Later Oct 16, 2025

Cabin Cousins: Part 3 The love between Charles and Melissa grows. Based on a post by NewMountain80, in 6 parts. Listen to the Podcast at Connections. Chapter Eleven I pressed the green 'send' button and put my phone to my ear as it began to ring. It rang only once before the clear voice of an angel excitedly asked, "Hello?". "Hi, Melissa! I made it home safe," I replied with an equal amount of excitement. "I miss you already," Melissa said with a sigh. "I miss you too." Hearing her voice and remembering the events of the last couple of days, made me hard. As we talked, about nothing in particular, I absently rubbed my erection through my jeans. We talked for about an hour, before we were both running out of things to say. "When can we see each other again?" She asked the question I know she had been dying to ask since she first said hello." "I'm already on the schedule to work open to close all of next weekend, and I don't think I could get away with taking two weekends off in a row." "Yeah, I have to work too." She said. "My bosses are going out of town, so there's no way I could get out of it." "What about the weekend after that? I could probably get it off." I asked hopefully. "Me too." Then, excitedly. "That Saturday is Halloween! We could go to a party?" "That sounds like fun. Up there, or down here?" I asked, meaning where she lived in Duluth, or where I did in the Twin Cities. "Up here. There won't be any brothers sneaking around to overhear us." We both laughed, still slightly embarrassed that my older brother Mark had heard us making love in my tent before dawn that very morning. "I'll figure out what party we'll go to. You need to make up a convincing excuse for your parents on why you're going to be in Duluth all weekend." She said, reminding us both of the importance of keeping our relationship a secret. "I can do that." I didn't want to stop talking with Melissa ever, but I knew I had to. Sighing, I said. "I have to work early tomorrow. I should go get something to eat and get to bed." "Yeah, me too," Her reluctance to end the call was evident. "I'll call you at about eight tomorrow night?" "I'll be here," I said, already excited at the prospect of talking with her again. "I love you, Charles." Those simple words made my heart flutter. "I love you, Melissa," I replied, and in an unspoken agreement that we wouldn't say goodbye, we both ended the call. I sat there for a while, my heart still fluttering. In less than two weeks, I'll see her again. This time, I'll be going to her place in Duluth. The idea of spending a weekend with her, without having to worry about being found out, made me almost giddy with excitement. That night, when I jerked off before falling asleep, it was with the thought of what Melissa and I would do alone in her apartment. When she called me the next day, it was with her new cell phone. She said she had to get one because now she had important calls that she couldn't miss. It wasn't a big thing, but it felt good that she would do it just to make sure she could talk to me. We talked every night for the next week and a half and made our plans for the upcoming weekend. I would go up after work Friday night, and then on Saturday, we would go to a party that one of Melissa's friends, Ashley, was already planning on going to. Melissa excitedly explained that we were going to double date with her friend and her friend's boyfriend, James and that they already had a plan for a costume theme. As curious as I was, Melissa playfully refused to tell me what the theme was, saying that she would take care of getting our costumes together. I had gotten in touch with a high school friend of mine who had started classes at the state university. Rob was a year older than me and had been living in a dorm on campus. I asked him straight up if I could use visiting him as an excuse for being in Duluth with a girl I didn't want my parents to know about. (I specifically did not mention who this girl was.) "You'll owe me one." He had said, laughing. "But I got you, bro." The days went by slowly, the growing ache in my heart tempered only by our nightly phone calls. Knowing that I would hear her voice in the evening, was something I looked forward to from the moment the previous call ended. I loved our talks, even when neither of us had anything particularly interesting to say. But I needed more. I needed to hold her, smell her, and taste her on my lips. The most anticipated Friday had finally come. Since I was taking the rest of the weekend off, my boss had convinced me to work a long shift. A twelve-hour shift that started at eight in the morning sucked, but the money was nice. Besides, Melissa had to work until eight to close up the store she worked at anyway. My work was busy most of the day, the store being filled with people buying last-minute Halloween decorations, or supplies to get one more project done while the weather was still decent. In the evening, business trailed off, and by six-thirty, the store was nearly empty. I tracked down the outdoor lumberyard supervisor, Gary, who was my immediate boss. I asked him if since it was so dead in the store, I could leave early. He laughed and asked if I had a hot date. I grinned and said that yeah, I actually did. He made shooing gestures at me with his hands and laughed again, telling me to hurry up and get out of there. On my way out of the store, I went through a checkout line to buy a pack of breath mints. I saw disposable cameras hanging on a hook next to all the other assorted impulse-buy items they had on display there. I realized that I didn't have a single picture of Melissa, so I bought one of those too. Sales strategy: successful. I had packed my bag the night before, so I left work and drove directly onto the freeway to head north. It was a little more than a two-hour drive to Duluth, but it seemed to take twice that long. I couldn't wait to hold Melissa again. My mouth watered at the thought of kissing her, and my pants got tight when I thought of the moans she would make as I made her cum. I had done some "research" in the time we had last seen each other, and I had a few new things I wanted to try. So lost was I in my imagination, that I almost missed my exit. I pulled off the freeway, and onto Grand Ave. I was less than a mile away now, and the closer I got to her apartment, the more my anticipation grew. As I pulled into the parking lot, and stopped my truck next to Melissa's Toyota, my heart was pounding with excitement. I got out of my truck and was about to knock on her door, the one marked (appropriately, I thought) with the number ten. Before I could knock, the door swung inwards, and there she was. Dressed in gray sweatpants and a pale pink tank top, she stood there for a moment, grinning at me like a little kid who had just opened a Christmas present to find the thing she had wanted most in the whole world. Suddenly, she leaped forward and nearly knocked me over as she wrapped her arms around me. She buried her face against my neck, inhaling deeply. "You're real." She said softly. She pulled back a bit and giggled when she saw the slightly confused expression on my face. She kissed me, deeply and passionately. It was sweeter than I had dreamed about, more delicious than, well, words fail to describe it. All I can say is that after nearly two weeks apart, kissing her was pure bliss. She made a soft moan into my mouth when I grabbed her ass and pulled her in tight to me. I could feel through her sweatpants that she wasn't wearing panties, and my cock twitched at the thought. Neither of us wanted to stop the kiss, but I felt her shiver in the crisp night air. She broke off the kiss and took a half step towards the door. "It's cold out here, come inside." "I gotta grab my backpack," I said pointing back to my truck. "Close the door tight when you come in, it kinda sticks." She said, dashing inside and closing the door just enough so it didn't latch. I grabbed my bag, and hurried in, bumping my back hard against the door until the latch clicked. I got my first look at her apartment. In a word, it was small. It was pretty much a converted motel room. There was a small living room in the front, nearly filled with just a couch, a small desk and chair, and a TV stand. Behind the couch was a countertop island, and just enough kitchen space to fit a refrigerator, a stove, and a sink. To the side of that, was a narrow hallway that I assumed led to the bathroom and bedroom. The furnishings were second-hand, but the place was clean, and had a somewhat cozy feel to it. I had taken all this in in a few seconds, but then my eyes noticed something. On the floor in the living room was a pale pink tank top, the one Melissa had been wearing just a moment before. I dropped my backpack next to the door and started towards the hallway. Though the front room was brightly lit, the hall and what lay beyond was dark. I found her sweatpants, then a little farther, a bra. My eyes were slowly becoming adjusted to the dark, and I could see the outline of a bed in the middle of a small room. As I approached, I began to undress, carelessly tossing my work clothes on the floor. Now completely naked, I put my hands down on the edge of the bed and found her perfect bare feet. I caressed her soles for a moment, then slowly ran my hands up her legs. As I climbed onto the bed, my hands slid further up, and I followed them with a trail of light kisses. When my face reached her groin, I could feel her squirm, eager for my touch. I could smell the wonderful scent of her arousal and could feel the heat of her radiating onto my face. Gently, I pushed her knees aside and slid my palms up her inner thighs. I lowered my face, and as softly as I could, I ran the tip of my tongue up the length of her labia. She inhaled sharply and shuddered. I moved my tongue back down, with the gentlest of contact, and she rocked her hips towards me, desperate for me to do more. Slowly, I pushed my tongue against her hole, and licked her fully, her lips spreading as my tongue moved up. When it brushed across her clit, she twitched and groaned in pleasure. I closed my mouth over her, and lapped gently, running my tongue between her lips and across her clit over and over. She put her hands on my head, holding my face to her as her moans grew louder. Every so often, I changed the motion of my tongue, how fast it went, and how hard or softly I licked her, paying close attention to how her body reacted, and making changes accordingly. We fell into a rhythm, where she started rocking her hips in time with my tongue, and with every motion she expelled her rapid breath quick sharp groan. Suddenly, her hands grasped my hair tightly, and she held her breath as her whole body convulsed. She let out a long satisfied moan, her body continuing to twitch periodically. I licked slowly alongside, and below her pussy, lapping up her delicious juices. She continued to moan, becoming quieter as she came down from her explosive orgasm. I felt so much joy that I was able to do this to her. Her pleasure was my pleasure. Finally, when she was able to speak, she gasped out. "Oh my God that was intense!" She pulled on the back of my head urgently. "Come here." As I moved up, I quickly swiped a hand over my soaking wet face and smeared it on my cock. The hands on the back of my head led my lips to hers, and when our mouths met, I guided my cock into her, burying myself as deeply as I could. We both exhaled a grunt of pleasure. Her legs wrapped tightly around me as we kissed furiously, losing ourselves to unbridled desire. I began to pump my cock in and out of her with deep, hard thrusts. We had to stop kissing to breathe, so we just stared into each other's eyes. The connection we had made two weeks ago was somehow made stronger with our separation. As we gave ourselves completely to each other, we became something so much greater than ourselves. We were a single being, as beautiful as it was indestructible, burning brighter than the sun. With every stroke, her legs pulled me into her, and she started gasping out the occasional word in her sharp exhalations, words like 'yes' and 'harder' and 'faster'. As I felt my orgasm building with unstoppable urgency, I could feel Melissa's build. In a positive feedback loop, her pleasure fueled my own, which in turn fueled hers. Again, as if we were a singular creature, we climaxed together. We never once broke eye contact as I filled her with my seed, and she spasmed tightly around my cock. We both exclaimed in exultant joy at the release. I held her face with my hands, and she held mine. We kissed quickly, as we both struggled to catch our breath. I was in a state of utter awe. Before Melissa, I could never have imagined that it was possible to reach such a state of physical and emotional euphoria. Melissa's eyes were like mirrors to my soul. I saw reflected there, all the love I felt for her, all of my wonder, and my sense of ultimate unity. Saying the words 'I love you' and hearing her respond in kind, would be so inadequate a way to express how we felt about each other, but I said them anyway. "I love you, Melissa," I whispered. "I love you, Charles." She whispered back. We nuzzled each other's necks, both still buzzing in the come-down from our glorious lovemaking. Eventually, though, my cock went soft, and she made that adorable disappointed noise when it slipped out of her. I felt a bit of disappointment of my own, as the weariness of my long day began to set in, and I knew that I didn't have it in me to have a second go with Melissa. She reluctantly released me from the vise-like grip of her legs, and I moved onto my side next to her. She turned and lay on her side, facing away from me. I wrapped my arms around her, holding her close, and she wiggled her ass until my sex-slick cock rested between her cheeks. She sighed with contentment. "Melissa?" "Hmm?" She responded. "When I got here, what did you mean when you said that I was real?" "It was because of a dream I had last night." She said, somewhat sheepishly. "Oh?" I asked. "Yeah. It's kind of silly now, but it was one of those dreams that seem so real. I dreamed that I was here waiting for you. I waited and waited, and you never showed up. So I called you, and your number was disconnected. I looked in my diary, I don't even have a diary, but for some reason, I did in the dream, and it was all just boring stuff. Not a single mention of you at all, not even from when we were just kids. In the dream, I came to the realization that I had imagined everything, that I had become so lonely that I made up my perfect guy, my perfect best friend, and you didn't actually exist." "I'm here," I said. "All of this really happened." "I know." She moved my hand that was around her chest up to her lips, kissing it. "It's just that it seemed so real, it just stuck with me all day, you know?" "Have you been that lonely?" I asked, feeling a pang of sympathy. She nodded slowly. "For as long as I can remember. I've got friends, but I've never been super close to any of them. I've never had anyone who I felt comfortable enough with to just be myself. No one except you." I gave her a little squeeze, and she held my arm tightly to her chest. She continued speaking. "I lived for those weekends at the cabin with you. It was the only thing I looked forward to, the only time growing up that I can remember being truly happy." "What about your parents?" I asked cautiously, still not knowing the story about what happened, and whether or not it was an uncomfortable subject. "I don't want to think about them right now." "I'm sorry," I said, feeling horrified that I might have upset her. She kissed my hand again. "It's okay, really. We can talk about them tomorrow if you want, just..." She yawned and pulled my arms tight around her. "Not right now." I felt such empathy towards her. Hearing of her loneliness, and imagining what was behind it, hurt my heart, as if I had felt it firsthand. I made another silent vow to myself, that I would never let her feel alone. In making that vow, I knew, as surely as I knew that gravity pulls down, or that fire was hot, that I would be there for her forever. I would happily devote my entire life to her, with zero regrets. It was simply the way it was. I kissed her bare shoulder and nuzzled my face into her hair. We were both silent after that, and very soon, I could tell that she had drifted off to sleep. I closed my eyes and listened to her slow steady breath until it lulled me to sleep. Chapter Twelve. I awoke alone in Melissa's bed. I checked my watch, it was just after nine in the morning. I had arrived at about nine last night, and we were both asleep not all that long after that. I couldn't remember the last time I had slept for that long. It felt good. As I stretched, I discovered a note on the pillow next to me. It read: "I wanted to ravish you this morning, but you were sleeping so soundly, I couldn't bring myself to wake you up. I went for a run, be back soon. Love, Melissa." I was sure that, given the choice, I would always happily sacrifice some sleep to be ravished by Melissa. I smiled to myself. We'll just have to make up for it later. I found my underwear in a corner, pulled them on, and headed to the bathroom to take a leak. I retrieved my bag from where I had dropped it last night, carefully tucked Melissa's note away, and dug out my toiletries pouch. I had brushed my teeth and was rinsing with some mouthwash when I heard a key turn the lock on the front door. Melissa pushed the door closed, and smiled when she saw me walking out of the hallway. She kept it very warm in her apartment, so I had been fine to stay in just my boxer briefs. She eyed me up and down as I approached. She moved quickly into my open arms, and we kissed briefly. "Good morning, sleepy head." "Good morning, beautiful," I replied, giving her another quick kiss. Despite the below-freezing temperature outside, she was hot and sweaty from her exercise. She took off her windbreaker and pulled her sweatshirt over her head. She was wearing a black sports bra, that I thought looked very sexy on her athletic figure. "I need a shower." She said. Her exposed skin glistened with sweat. On impulse, I leaned in and licked her, from the middle of her chest, all the way up the side of her neck. She giggled and squirmed a bit and halfheartedly said. "Uh, gross." With my face still against her neck, I breathed in deep through my nose. "I love the way you smell." I licked the sweaty skin of her neck again. "I love the way you taste." She pulled back slightly so she could see me, and the look on her face told me that I had just taken a huge stride in squashing one of her insecurities. "Come shower with me," She said softly. I followed as she led me by the hand to the bathroom. The tiny space felt cramped with two people in it, but I loved the enforced closeness with Melissa. As sensually as she could in the space, she stripped off the rest of her clothes, then tugged down on the waistband of my underwear, sending them to my ankles. She kept her hands on my waist, and I put a hand to her face, kissing her sweetly. She bit the corner of her lower lip, in a pensive expression. "Will you..." She asked slowly. "Let me shave you?" I brushed a hand across my face. What facial hair I was able to grow was fine, blonde, and didn't grow very fast. My face still felt smooth from when I had shaved the previous morning. With a nervous smile, Melissa pointedly glanced down, and I caught her meaning. I had never shaved down there before, and honestly, the thought had never occurred to me. Seeing the slightly hopeful expression on her face, I was open to the idea. "Okay," I replied. Her face lit up. "Really?" I nodded with a reassuring smile. "Yeah." She gave me a quick kiss and started rummaging in a box under the sink. She found what she was looking for, holding up a professional-looking electric trimmer. "First step." She said, getting down on her knees in front of me. She plugged it in and adjusted the little lever that set the trim length. "Ready?" I nodded, finding myself slightly amazed that I felt no fear or hesitation in what she was about to do. She turned on the clippers, and it made a snapping noise, before buzzing loudly. With care, she began to trim above my cock, and big clumps of my curly blonde hair began falling to the tile floor. She patted the closed toilet lid, and I put a foot there, my legs spreading enough so she could get at the rest of me. Carefully, she trimmed one side, then the other, gently holding my erect cock aside as she worked. Then she moved to my balls, holding them as she trimmed up from my perineum. I shivered involuntarily from the vibrations of the trimmer on my most sensitive and private areas. She looked up at me with a smile. I could tell that she was enjoying herself immensely. "That feels good," I said, smiling down at her. She finished with my balls, taking great care in pulling the skin smooth as she trimmed. Before shutting the trimmer off, she held the side of it flat against my perineum and balls. I made a low moan as the powerful vibrations made my whole groin tingle. I was disappointed when the trimmer clicked off. I could see by her satisfied smile that she had made a mental note of how I had responded to that. My cock twitched at the thought of what she would do with that information. She blew hard and brushed her hands over me to get the loose bits of hair off. It felt significantly more drafty down there, and her hands felt cool on my nearly bare skin. The sensation of her hands on the short remnants of my pubic hair was very different, but not in a bad way. She stood and kissed me, then reached in and turned on the shower. She held her hand under the water until it was hot, then stepped in, pulling me in behind her. She had the temperature set much higher than I usually like it, but I got used to it very quickly. I held her in my arms and we kissed passionately as the water cascaded over us. She reluctantly ended the kiss and handed me a bottle of shower gel. "Wash me." She demanded, with desire in her eyes. I squirted gel into my hands, and knelt, deciding to start with her legs, knowing they must be sore from her run. I scrubbed with my hands, massaging her muscles from her feet to her thighs, first one leg, then the other. I loved the feel of her strong muscles and the firm contours they made. Her sighs of relief, when I devoted extra time to deeply massaging her calves and thighs, told me that I was right to start here. Melissa tended to wear loose-fitting clothes, like baggy jeans or sweatpants. I understood why. Her legs weren't what would be called 'classically feminine', and so she felt insecure about how they looked. I thought they were glorious, particularly in the fact that her thighs didn't touch, leaving a one-inch gap that left nothing unseen. I added this to the list of her insecurities that I intended to squash. I stood and kissed her briefly. Using more of the flowery scented gel, I washed her upper body, starting from her shoulders, and working my way down both arms. Again, I took my time, massaging her toned muscles, and getting more satisfied sighs for my efforts. I scrubbed her chest, getting a moan from her as I briefly swirled my soapy hands around her erect nipples. My hands moved across her flat belly, and though I couldn't see her six-pack, I could feel the definition of her muscles under her smooth skin. In the days after our first weekend as lovers, I had thought about the disparity in physical form between us. I wasn't fat, or even chubby. However, I didn't regularly work out or exercise, apart from what I got while at work, so I wasn't in nearly as good of shape as Melissa was. I had been afraid that I would become intimidated by her. Massaging her muscles like this, and feeling her strength, I freely admit that she was stronger than myself. Instead of being intimidating, I found it to be incredibly sexy, and motivating. She was a goddess, and I worshiped her with all of my being. I felt a drive within me to better myself so that she could feel the same way about me. I moved my hands to her groin, scrubbing her in a way that, while not overtly sexual, was incredibly sensuous. I slid a hand between her legs, cupping her ass from below, then ran my soapy finger through her crack. Feeling bold, and curious as to how she would react, I paid extra attention to her asshole, rubbing it briefly with the tip of my middle finger. I looked up at her when I did this. Her eyes were closed, and her smile got a little wider as she made a small indistinct sound of pleasure at the backdoor contact. I rinsed my hands and got more gel. I moved in close, and she draped her arms around my shoulders as my cock nestled between her legs. I scrubbed her back, massaging as I moved slowly down from her shoulders to her ass. She grabbed a bottle of shampoo and squirted some into my palm. "Don't wash all of my hair, just close to my scalp." She said, turning her back to me, and raising her chin. I did my best and managed to keep the suds from dripping into her eyes. I massaged her scalp with my fingertips, which she seemed to particularly enjoy. After rinsing her hair, I used her conditioner, and under her direction, on only the hair below her shoulders. I've got two older sisters, and plenty of female cousins, aunts, and nieces, so I knew that women have very specific routines that they follow with their hair. What instructions Melissa gave, I followed to the best of my ability. If I did it wrong, she didn't seem to care. When she turned to face me, her face had the same serene contentment that it had when she was asleep in my arms. She kissed me and said. "That was amazing. I want to be washed like that every single day for the rest of my life." "I want that too," I said. A ghost of a plan began to form in my mind, and as she began to return the act, washing me with as much care as I had washed her, it grew. It was an inspiration that seemed so perfect, I knew that it had to be right. As she washed me, a portion of my mind thought about what I needed to do later that day. Feeling her soapy hands on my body was heavenly, and surprising in its feeling of intimacy. I found myself sighing and groaning in pleasure as her hands relaxed all tension from my body. As she scrubbed my hair with her shampoo, she giggled. "What?" I asked, finding her giggling infectious. "I just realized, you're going to smell just like me for the rest of the day." "So I'm going to smell awesome? Sweet." I replied, leaning my head under the water as she rinsed my hair. That done, she reached out beyond the shower curtain and came back with a small bottle of shave gel and a bright pink razor. "You sure you're okay with this?" She asked. "Yes," I said with a reassuring smile. I had told her in my tent two weeks ago, that she could do anything that she wanted to do me and that I would love it because it was her doing it. While that was still true, I did want to know what it was like to be hairless. She had me sit on the little built-in bench in the shower, and spread my legs wide. She sat on the floor, close to me, and applied the shaving gel. My cock, having gone soft during the relaxing experience of having my body washed, returned to rock-hard status at her gentle touch. She giggled. "That will make things easier." She picked up the razor and prepared herself to begin. She took a deep breath, and I could tell that she was nervous. "Hey," I said gently, and she looked up, meeting my eyes. "I trust you." That seemed to be exactly what she needed to hear, and she began. She took her time, methodically shaving every bit of me. I will admit to feeling a small twinge of anxiety at feeling the blades of her pink razor moving across my most sensitive skin, but I really did trust her. I watched her steady hands as she worked, and felt a whole new kind of intimacy with Melissa. Feeling the trust I had for her, to overcome any fears I might have had and let her do this, was wonderful. She finished, and we stood. She used her hands to assist in rinsing me off, and I was amazed at how smooth her touch felt on me. I explored my freshly shaved skin, feeling the smoothness for myself. "What do you think?" She asked, a bit nervously. "I like it," I answered truthfully. "It's so smooth." She smiled, her relief plain to see. "It looks bigger," I said. It was her turn to attack one of my insecurities. I wasn't small, and by American standards, I was a little longer than average. But every single man on Earth is insecure to some degree about the size, shape, and appearance of his cock. Just, some more than others. "It's the perfect size for me. I don't need it to be bigger." She put her hands on me again, one around my cock, and the other cupping my balls, this time in a way that was decidedly more sexual. I put my arms around her and kissed her deeply as she continued to fondle me. I trailed a hand down her body and between her legs, teasing her with my fingers. Breaking off our kiss, I said. "I need to be inside of you." Her eyes told me that the need was mutual. She turned around, leaning against the shower wall. She arched her back, sticking her gorgeous ass out towards me, and giving it a little wiggle. I guided my cock into her pussy, sliding in slowly. She let out a satisfied sigh, and pushed back into me, her desire for me to be fully inside her, as great as my own. I had been hard for nearly the whole time since she had returned from her run, and the anticipation had built enough that I knew that I wouldn't last very long. So when I began to fuck her, I did it very slowly. Sometimes I would move as slowly as I could, taking thirty seconds or more to pull my cock out of her until I was almost fully out, before reversing direction and taking another thirty seconds to bottom out again. I loved watching the way her vagina stretched around me. Though it was not as intense of an experience as when I pounded into her as fast and as hard as I could, like we did last night, she seemed to be enjoying it immensely. She seemed to like it the most when I entered her as slowly as possible, and when I did that again, I could tell that she was getting close to cumming. As I ever so slowly slid into her, she moaned with her impending climax, and I had to use my hands on her hips to keep her from slamming back into me. If she liked this technique enough to cum, I wanted to make her cum with just the one type of motion. As my cock crept ever deeper, her breathing got heavier. When finally I bottomed out and pulled her tightly back onto me, she came. I smiled as her pussy gripped me tightly, and she shuddered uncontrollably. Still twitching from her orgasm, she pulled herself off of me, and spun around, kissing me intensely. I pushed myself against her, and we bumped back into the shower wall. Melissa lifted a leg and wrapped it around my waist, holding me in close. I reached down and guided my cock into her again, and she moaned loudly. Freely losing myself to our shared passion, I began to thrust into her. She had her arms over my shoulders, holding on tightly. Suddenly, she put her full weight down onto my shoulders, then took her other foot off the floor, wrapping it around me. I reached down and grabbed her ass, lifting her so she could get a better hold around my waist with her legs. With her legs around me, my hands under her ass, and her back against the wall, she was able to take her weight off my shoulders. She cradled my face in her hands and we stared into each other's eyes as I began to pound into her. I didn't know if it was the angle of my entry or the novelty of the position, but she was almost immediately on the verge of cumming again. As it was last night, the feedback loop of our ecstasy was built with unstoppable quickness, and we both cried out as we came. She squeezed me tightly, almost painfully tightly, with her legs, as her pulsating pussy milked the cum out of me. My legs were burning with the effort of holding her up, so I let her down onto her own slightly wobbly legs. She held on to me to keep herself steady and gazed into my eyes. "How is it possible that we are so good at that?" She asked. I smiled lovingly, feeling the same wonder. "Seriously, every time is better than the last! If you make me cum any harder, I think I'm going to pass out!" We laughed and kissed joyously. The water in the shower had gone lukewarm at some point during our lovemaking, but neither of us had noticed. We both gasped though, when it suddenly turned cold. I was ready to jump out of the shower, but Melissa had me stay, so we could clean off the remains of our sex. She reached between her legs, and I could tell that she was flexing her pelvic floor muscles as she pushed my seed out of her. She brought her cum covered hand up to her mouth, licking it clean. I surprised her by kissing her, and tasting my cum inside her mouth, and felt her smile as we kissed. She had surprised me with that two weeks ago, and though I still found the idea of tasting my seed on my own slightly repulsive, tasting it inside Melissa's mouth was a completely different story. We kissed until it was gone, and she watched me with a smile as I knelt and washed her quickly with the cold water. Once she was clean, I ushered her out of the cold shower and rinsed myself off. When I stepped out of the shower, she greeted me by wrapping a towel around me. I grabbed a second towel off the rack and began drying her off. The whole time, we smiled at each other, both almost giddy in our shared experience. It was by far the longest, and most enjoyable, shower of my life. From the washing to the shaving to the amazing sex, it almost seemed like a dream. Looking into Melissa's eyes, I could see that she felt what I felt at that moment. That, just as our sex gets better every time, with every experience we share, in every single moment we are together, our bond grows stronger. When we were both dry, and Melissa had a towel wrapped around her hair, I hugged her. "I love you more than I thought was possible," I whispered. She didn't reply. She didn't need to reply. Her eyes said more than words ever could. Chapter Thirteen. We went to her bedroom, and I pulled a clean pair of underwear out of my backpack. I had them halfway on when I had to stop and watch Melissa. She was putting on her underwear, a very skimpy-looking thong. Its red fabric had a sheen to it, like silk or satin. She saw me watching her, and took up a sexy pose, smiling at me demurely. "Like what you see?" "Oh, yes," I said, walking over to her, and putting a hand on the front of the thong. Satin. I ran my fingers along the smooth string that went around from the front and gave her bare ass cheeks a firm squeeze with both hands. "I could take you again right now." She giggled and rested her hands on my chest. "I could let you." I was about to kiss her and was seriously intending to follow through on my statement when my stomach rumbled loudly. "Oh, you poor boy, you're starving!" Melissa said. "Yeah, I'm hungry too." She turned, picking up a fuzzy bathrobe and putting it on. I made a disappointed sound when she closed it, tying the chord. She grabbed my hand and led me out of the bedroom. "I meant to make you breakfast after my run, but we got... distracted." I chuckled. "Darn." She looked back at me and grinned. Entering the kitchen, as much as the tiny space could be called that, I noticed that she had indeed been intending to cook me breakfast. There was a carton of eggs and a frying pan set out next to the gas stove. "I hope you like your eggs scrambled, because that's the only way how to cook them." "I prefer them scrambled," I said honestly. I smiled as I watched her turn on the stove, and put a pad of butter in the pan. She looked over at me. "Go get dressed. Put on the black pants I asked you to bring. You brought black pants, right?" I nodded, still smiling at her. "What?" She asked with a little self-conscious chuckle. I stepped in and gave her a sweet closed-lip kiss. "You're amazing," I said, then turned to go get dressed. I glanced back as she was opening the egg carton, with a huge smile on her face. Returning to the kitchen fully dressed in a white tee shirt and black pants that honestly were a little tight on me, I saw that the eggs were almost ready. She dished out the contents of the pan onto two plates, handing me the one with the slightly larger share of eggs. To be continued in part 4. Based on a post by NewMountain80, in 6 parts, for Literotica.

Aganaanooru 103 – The sighing maiden

Sangam Lit

Play Episode Listen Later Oct 15, 2025 3:52

In this episode, we listen to the lament of a lady, as depicted in Sangam Literary work, Aganaanooru 103, penned by Kaaviripoompattinathu Chenkannanaar. Set in the 'Paalai' or 'Drylands landscape', the verse describes the pain caused by the man's parting away.

maiden sighing drylands paalai

The Auburn Pokè Girl: Part 3

Play Episode Listen Later Oct 3, 2025

Looking for more game-play.Based on a post by a u guy86, in 3 parts. Listen to the ► Podcast at My First Time. The entire walk home, Ashley was smiling like a little girl on Christmas morning, holding Michael's arm and walking as close to him as she could. Michael, on the other hand, was a nervous wreck. Antonio's advice for him to be his normal dorky self had worked, but had it worked too well? Questions began to race through his mind. What if she invited him in? What if she invited him to bed with her? How would she react when he told her of his lack of experience? If she did want to sleep with him, he didn't dare try to hide the fact that he was a virgin; no way would that end well. Sighing mentally, he decided he'd just have to play it by ear and hope for the best.“I… had such a great time with you,” Michael said as they approached her door.“Me too,” Ashley agreed. “And… well, it's still kinda early.”“Uh… y-yeah?”Throwing caution to the wind, Ashley leaned forward and planted a long and sensuous kiss on Michael's lips. By the end of it, her tongue had found his for the first time, to both of their delights.“Why don't you come in and stay a while?” she asked as they parted.“But… wouldn't Liz mind?”“Liz already told me she'll be gone ‘til tomorrow. We have the place to ourselves.” Sensing his hesitation, she continued, “Michael, believe me when I say that I swore at the start of the night this wouldn't happen. No matter how well tonight went… I had no intention of inviting you in after one date. Yet, here we are, and I don't want the night to end. No pressure, no expectations, I just… I want to spend more time with you. I mean, it is Valentine's Day, after all, and I do consider you my Valentine.”“Now who's the cheesy one?” Michael laughed. “I'd love to spend more time with you tonight, but only if you're sure.”Another peck on the lips, and Ashley said, “Positive.”Taking Michael's hand, Ashley practically dragged him into the apartment and locked the deadbolt behind her. She then took Michael's suit jacket from him, hanging it on the back of a chair at the breakfast nook. Before long, she had kicked off her shoes and plopped down on the sofa.“Come on,” Ashley beckoned, patting the seat next to her. “I don't bite.”Michael smirked at this, discarding his own shoes and loosening his tie a bit. As soon as his ass touched the sofa cushion, Ashley was already hanging on him, running her fingers through his hair and moving her hand to his thigh. Still, he tried to play it cool and have no assumptions about her intentions.“Did… you wanna watch a movie or something?” Michael asked.Smiling, Ashley gave a few playful kisses to Michael's cheek before replying, “Is that really what you want us to do tonight?”“I… I-I um…”Michael was slowly losing control of his mental capabilities, and Ashley damn well knew it. After he had driven her crazy on the dance floor, seducing her without even realizing it, she was determined to do the same. Turning up the heat, she leaned closer to Michael and kissed his lips longingly. He was powerless to stop her as she pushed him to lie back long ways on the sofa. The feeling of her lithe body on top of his was almost too much to bear.“Ashley…” he moaned.Looking deep into his eyes, she said, “Michael, I can't tell you how into you I am. I know this sounds insane, and I don't want you to think I'm slutty or anything, but… I want you to stay the night. Unless you absolutely don't want to, I have no intention of letting you leave until tomorrow.”Michael's face twisted a bit at this. “Of course I want to be here with you! But why would you think I'd think you're slutty?”Snorting a bit, Ashley replied, “Come on, Michael. Here I am, throwing myself at you after one date. How is that not slutty?”Maintaining eye contact, he asked, “Do you respect yourself and your standards?”“Of course! I would never even consider inviting a guy in or certainly sleeping with him under normal circumstances.”“And what makes you consider doing that?”“Basically… he has to be boyfriend material. I mean… look, I'm gonna be honest with you, Michael. I've been pretty stupid around men in the past, sleeping with them while knowing they aren't even close to being boyfriend material. I guess I thought I could change them. Like I said, I was stupid back then. But now, I know I have to fall for a guy because of who and what he is before I'd even think of sleeping with him. I don't just hop into bed with any guy I meet, not anymore.”Michael grinned. “Sounds like the opposite of slutty to me.”Kissing him once more, Ashley replied, “You sure know how to pay a girl a compliment. You sure you're not the one seducing me?”“Hey, you're the one who called me ‘boyfriend material' a moment ago.”“I certainly did not call you boyfriend material!” Ashley said, feigning offense. “I merely stated that any man I'd consider sleeping with had to fall into that category. Nothing more.”“Gotcha. So I'm not boyfriend material,” Michael replied with a smartass grin.“You know damn well you are,” Ashley sighed, running her fingers along his cheek. “Most genuine guy I've ever met.”“After one date?” Michael asked, still a bit in awe of the situation.“Michael, you weren't afraid to be yourself out there, even with the real you being a big dork. To me, there's nothing more attractive than that sort of confidence. It makes me want to make you my big dork, and nobody else's.” Kissing him again, Ashley began to grind her hips along his obvious erection. “Hmm, something's got you going down there, eh?”Panicking a moment at how quickly things were progressing, Michael managed to pull back. “Ashley, wait. There's… there's something you deserve to know before we go any further.”“Aw, is this your first time?” she asked playfully. Though she had been teasing, the look of terror spread across his face told her the truth. “Oh my god… this really is your first time, isn't it?”“Yeah,” he sighed, bracing for the worst.“That's… fantastic!”“Wait, what?”“Michael, you have no idea how nerve-wracking it is for us gals, trying to figure out if a guy is for real or not. So many guys are out to use any trick in the book to get into our panties. But the one trick those guys don't use is the virgin trick; no guy I've ever met would lie about being a virgin. There's plenty that would lie about not being a virgin, but never the other way around. Hearing you say that… it's comforting, in a way. I know you'd never try to trick me or anything like that, if that makes any sense.”“So… you're not gonna kick me out?” Michael asked.“Hell no.” Remembering his religious upbringing, Ashley continued, “Listen, I don't ever want to pressure you into something that you aren't comfortable with or that you'd feel wrong about. If you need to leave, I'm cool with that; I'd still want to see you again. If all you want to do is sleep, that's perfectly fine, too. But if you're interested in turning in your V-card… I'm more than willing.”Michael's mouth dried up at this. He didn't necessarily share his parents' views that sex should only occur within a marriage. Still, he had always known he only wanted to lose his virginity to someone special, someone that he could trust implicitly. Was Ashley that person? A small part of him was still terrified that this might be a setup, but the look in Ashley's eyes was slowly eroding that fear. He wanted to trust her, no matter how much the logical side of his brain told him not to. Taking a deep breath, Michael Goldman decided to take a leap of faith.“I want to.”Without a word, Ashley stood from the sofa and pulled Michael to his feet, leading him to her bedroom. A pair of blue lava lamps in either corner emitted a soft glow, and the décor reflected Ashley's true gamer girl personality. A pair of plush toys, Pikachu and Yoshi, stood guard atop her bed, her computer screensaver depicted Princess Peach and Princess Daisy, and her TV in the corner had both a Super Nintendo and a N64 plugged into it.“Retro. Very nice,” Michael remarked, nodding his approval.“Sometimes, the old ways are best,” Ashley agreed with a smirk. Melting into his arms once more, she turned her back and held her hair aside, beckoning, “Unzip me, please.”Michael's hands trembled as he lowered the zipper down to the small of her back. The mere sight of her exposed skin was enough to bring him dangerously close to blowing his top right then and there, but a few deep breaths managed to calm him down. He fumbled for several seconds with the clasp at the top of the dress, but Ashley showed no signs of impatience; they had all the time they needed, after all. At last, he managed to unhook the clasp, and Ashley allowed the red dress to slide off her body and down to the floor. She turned, now clad only in a white strapless bra and matching panties.“I'll teach you more about how to get one of these off another time,” Ashley cooed. “But for now…”In one swift motion, she reached behind her back with one hand and undid her bra clasp. She was still pressed against Michael's chest, holding the garment in place for the time being, much to his disappointment. Ashley only grinned as she backed up out of his arms, holding the bra in place with her hands for a few moments longer.“Oh, come on…” Michael whimpered.“Poor boy,” Ashley teased. “Remember, anticipation is a huge part of foreplay.”“Anticipation or torture?”“Amazing how often those two coincide,” Ashley shot back with a giggle.Deciding Michael had waited long enough, Ashley lowered her arm and allowed the bra to fall to the floor. Michael stared in awe at her perky tits, high and firm on her chest. He certainly wasn't an expert, but they appeared to be about a B-cup, and her nipples were already rock hard, beckoning him to touch them. The rest of her body was just as amazing. Her milky skin contained not a single speck or blemish, save for the tattoo on her shoulder, and that only served to accentuate her beauty. He moved forward, reaching for her tits, but Ashley slapped his hands away.“Nuh uh,” she said, shaking her finger at him. “You don't get to touch until I see some of what you've got.”Ashley reached for Michael's clothes to try and speed the process along, but was soon stumped by his tie. Michael found this quite amusing, considering the difficulty men notoriously had with bras. He undid the knot and tossed the tie on the floor, beginning to unbutton his white dress shirt. At this point, Ashley just stood back and watched, as Michael had done with her. After he removed his dress shirt and undershirt, Ashley's eyes widened with lust and desire. As much as she wanted to jump his bones then and there, she managed to restrain herself. It was only fair, after her previous denial of his touch. Michael was clearly nervous as he undid his belt and lowered his suit pants. His boxers were tented from his erection and already stained with a bit of his precum, which Ashley took as a massive compliment.“Very nice,” she whispered in a husky voice.“Thanks,” Michael replied with a nervous grin.Hooking her thumbs into the waistband of her panties, she continued, “Time for the big reveal, then?”With a seductive grin on her face, Ashley began to lower the garment down her legs, her tits jiggling as she bent over to kick them off. Michael was frozen in place with sheer amazement at the sight before him. Here he was, in the presence of the most gorgeous girl he had ever imagined, naked as the day she was born. Her shaved cunt looked so warm and inviting; how he ached to feel her wrapped around him. After allowing him a moment to stare, she sauntered up to him and slipped her fingers into his boxers.“May I?” Ashley asked.All Michael could do was nod at that point, and Ashley planted her lips on his as she allowed his boxers to fall to the floor. She smiled as she took his member in her hand, feeling that he was indeed packing substantial weaponry. Ashley soon remembered that this was Michael's first time; it would be all he could manage not to go off too soon. She stopped her teasing for the moment and turned to her double bed. After slipping underneath the covers, she patted the spot next to her, which Michael readily occupied.They spent the next several minutes kissing and exploring each other's bodies with their hands and mouths. Michael was pleased to discover that Ashley's tits were indeed quite firm, fitting perfectly in his hands. As wonderful as feeling them was, he enjoyed tasting them even more, and especially the reactions this brought about from Ashley. All the while, she allowed her own hands to explore Michael's body. She found a particularly strong erogenous zone at the back of his neck where his hairline began. Soon, neither could stand it any longer; they had to make love.“Michael,” Ashley whispered, “I can see in your eyes that you're worried about performance. Don't be. You've already made this night more special than I ever imagined it could be. Just enjoy for as long as it may last.”“But-”“Trust me,” she continued, silencing him with a kiss. “This is only the first of many times we're going to do this.”As Ashley pushed him onto his back and straddled him, Michael had the presence of mind to ask, “Do we need any… protection?”Ashley stopped at this, stunned by his kind consideration. “Michael, you really are the best kind of guy around. You don't have to worry about me getting pregnant; I'm on the pill. I'm also clean per my last doctor's visit, but if you'd feel more comfortable with a condom, I'm happy to oblige. I keep a few spares in my nightstand.”Though the logical part of his brain told him to agree to it, Michael couldn't help but put his faith in this girl. “No, that's all right. I trust you're being honest. Just wanted to be sure.”Ashley sealed her lips around Michael's once more, positioning the head of his cock at her entrance as she did so. After a moment of silent understanding, he placed his hands on her hips and guided himself into her moist cunt. The feelings were exquisite, like liquid velvet squeezing his member. She made sure to keep a slow pace, allowing Michael to savor every new sensation that came along. After arriving at the base of his cock, Ashley sat straight up, displaying her pert tits for her lover.“Holy shit, Ashley…” Michael moaned.“You're mine, now,” she giggled. “And I don't plan on letting go of you anytime soon…”“No complaints from me,” he admitted with a grin.For the next five minutes, Ashley treated Michael to the ride of his life, teasing and tormenting his engorged cock with every inch of her cunt. She was pleasantly surprised to see that he was able to last so long on his first time, long enough even for her to reach a small orgasm of her own. All the while, Michael couldn't help but cup her perfect tits in his hands. As he drew close to climax, Michael pulled Ashley down to lie face-to-face with him and planted a sensuous kiss on her lips. The sensation of her fingers on his cheeks and running through his hair were too much at that point, and he sent his seed into her waiting cunt with a guttural moan of ecstasy.“Mmm… I love that feeling,” Ashley purred, savoring Michael's cock twitching within her folds.Spent and content, Michael couldn't even utter a word in reply, so Ashley slipped off his cock and rolled next to him

christmas god tv love time game president trust thanksgiving father strategy internet mother men moving spoilers hell passion sound thinking story girl boys teaching simple turning vice president left girls holy positive dad mom jewish political league poor fantasy pizza winner hearing romance mine lust maintaining sitting intimacy honestly sexuality failing mega entering score riding gentiles stopping gamestop pok deciding retro boyfriends virgin figures throwing flag correct affair preach spent auburn oral anticipation anal kissing unable boyz princess bride smiling asperger syndrome arial erotic pikachu experimentation silencing traitors melting fantasies biting dan aykroyd n64 3ds tits auburn university blues brothers sensing super nintendo one more time grabbing sensuality aw temper gotcha dammit my chemical romance times new roman star wars a new hope anything goes flashing student affairs dishonesty panicking john belushi umm coupling intercourse hah arceus descriptive hooking sex stories princess peach mewtwo snorting murmurs nuh tryst double team sighing nodding mega evolutions lurid unzip my first time princess daisy darkrai groudon rayquaza michael goldman kyogre though michael in pok

The Auburn Pokè Girl: Part 3

ITSPmagazine | Technology. Cybersecurity. Society

Play Episode Listen Later Oct 3, 2025

Looking for more game-play.Based on a post by a u guy86, in 3 parts. Listen to the ► Podcast at My First Time. The entire walk home, Ashley was smiling like a little girl on Christmas morning, holding Michael's arm and walking as close to him as she could. Michael, on the other hand, was a nervous wreck. Antonio's advice for him to be his normal dorky self had worked, but had it worked too well? Questions began to race through his mind. What if she invited him in? What if she invited him to bed with her? How would she react when he told her of his lack of experience? If she did want to sleep with him, he didn't dare try to hide the fact that he was a virgin; no way would that end well. Sighing mentally, he decided he'd just have to play it by ear and hope for the best.“I… had such a great time with you,” Michael said as they approached her door.“Me too,” Ashley agreed. “And… well, it's still kinda early.”“Uh… y-yeah?”Throwing caution to the wind, Ashley leaned forward and planted a long and sensuous kiss on Michael's lips. By the end of it, her tongue had found his for the first time, to both of their delights.“Why don't you come in and stay a while?” she asked as they parted.“But… wouldn't Liz mind?”“Liz already told me she'll be gone ‘til tomorrow. We have the place to ourselves.” Sensing his hesitation, she continued, “Michael, believe me when I say that I swore at the start of the night this wouldn't happen. No matter how well tonight went… I had no intention of inviting you in after one date. Yet, here we are, and I don't want the night to end. No pressure, no expectations, I just… I want to spend more time with you. I mean, it is Valentine's Day, after all, and I do consider you my Valentine.”“Now who's the cheesy one?” Michael laughed. “I'd love to spend more time with you tonight, but only if you're sure.”Another peck on the lips, and Ashley said, “Positive.”Taking Michael's hand, Ashley practically dragged him into the apartment and locked the deadbolt behind her. She then took Michael's suit jacket from him, hanging it on the back of a chair at the breakfast nook. Before long, she had kicked off her shoes and plopped down on the sofa.“Come on,” Ashley beckoned, patting the seat next to her. “I don't bite.”Michael smirked at this, discarding his own shoes and loosening his tie a bit. As soon as his ass touched the sofa cushion, Ashley was already hanging on him, running her fingers through his hair and moving her hand to his thigh. Still, he tried to play it cool and have no assumptions about her intentions.“Did… you wanna watch a movie or something?” Michael asked.Smiling, Ashley gave a few playful kisses to Michael's cheek before replying, “Is that really what you want us to do tonight?”“I… I-I um…”Michael was slowly losing control of his mental capabilities, and Ashley damn well knew it. After he had driven her crazy on the dance floor, seducing her without even realizing it, she was determined to do the same. Turning up the heat, she leaned closer to Michael and kissed his lips longingly. He was powerless to stop her as she pushed him to lie back long ways on the sofa. The feeling of her lithe body on top of his was almost too much to bear.“Ashley…” he moaned.Looking deep into his eyes, she said, “Michael, I can't tell you how into you I am. I know this sounds insane, and I don't want you to think I'm slutty or anything, but… I want you to stay the night. Unless you absolutely don't want to, I have no intention of letting you leave until tomorrow.”Michael's face twisted a bit at this. “Of course I want to be here with you! But why would you think I'd think you're slutty?”Snorting a bit, Ashley replied, “Come on, Michael. Here I am, throwing myself at you after one date. How is that not slutty?”Maintaining eye contact, he asked, “Do you respect yourself and your standards?”“Of course! I would never even consider inviting a guy in or certainly sleeping with him under normal circumstances.”“And what makes you consider doing that?”“Basically… he has to be boyfriend material. I mean… look, I'm gonna be honest with you, Michael. I've been pretty stupid around men in the past, sleeping with them while knowing they aren't even close to being boyfriend material. I guess I thought I could change them. Like I said, I was stupid back then. But now, I know I have to fall for a guy because of who and what he is before I'd even think of sleeping with him. I don't just hop into bed with any guy I meet, not anymore.”Michael grinned. “Sounds like the opposite of slutty to me.”Kissing him once more, Ashley replied, “You sure know how to pay a girl a compliment. You sure you're not the one seducing me?”“Hey, you're the one who called me ‘boyfriend material' a moment ago.”“I certainly did not call you boyfriend material!” Ashley said, feigning offense. “I merely stated that any man I'd consider sleeping with had to fall into that category. Nothing more.”“Gotcha. So I'm not boyfriend material,” Michael replied with a smartass grin.“You know damn well you are,” Ashley sighed, running her fingers along his cheek. “Most genuine guy I've ever met.”“After one date?” Michael asked, still a bit in awe of the situation.“Michael, you weren't afraid to be yourself out there, even with the real you being a big dork. To me, there's nothing more attractive than that sort of confidence. It makes me want to make you my big dork, and nobody else's.” Kissing him again, Ashley began to grind her hips along his obvious erection. “Hmm, something's got you going down there, eh?”Panicking a moment at how quickly things were progressing, Michael managed to pull back. “Ashley, wait. There's… there's something you deserve to know before we go any further.”“Aw, is this your first time?” she asked playfully. Though she had been teasing, the look of terror spread across his face told her the truth. “Oh my god… this really is your first time, isn't it?”“Yeah,” he sighed, bracing for the worst.“That's… fantastic!”“Wait, what?”“Michael, you have no idea how nerve-wracking it is for us gals, trying to figure out if a guy is for real or not. So many guys are out to use any trick in the book to get into our panties. But the one trick those guys don't use is the virgin trick; no guy I've ever met would lie about being a virgin. There's plenty that would lie about not being a virgin, but never the other way around. Hearing you say that… it's comforting, in a way. I know you'd never try to trick me or anything like that, if that makes any sense.”“So… you're not gonna kick me out?” Michael asked.“Hell no.” Remembering his religious upbringing, Ashley continued, “Listen, I don't ever want to pressure you into something that you aren't comfortable with or that you'd feel wrong about. If you need to leave, I'm cool with that; I'd still want to see you again. If all you want to do is sleep, that's perfectly fine, too. But if you're interested in turning in your V-card… I'm more than willing.”Michael's mouth dried up at this. He didn't necessarily share his parents' views that sex should only occur within a marriage. Still, he had always known he only wanted to lose his virginity to someone special, someone that he could trust implicitly. Was Ashley that person? A small part of him was still terrified that this might be a setup, but the look in Ashley's eyes was slowly eroding that fear. He wanted to trust her, no matter how much the logical side of his brain told him not to. Taking a deep breath, Michael Goldman decided to take a leap of faith.“I want to.”Without a word, Ashley stood from the sofa and pulled Michael to his feet, leading him to her bedroom. A pair of blue lava lamps in either corner emitted a soft glow, and the décor reflected Ashley's true gamer girl personality. A pair of plush toys, Pikachu and Yoshi, stood guard atop her bed, her computer screensaver depicted Princess Peach and Princess Daisy, and her TV in the corner had both a Super Nintendo and a N64 plugged into it.“Retro. Very nice,” Michael remarked, nodding his approval.“Sometimes, the old ways are best,” Ashley agreed with a smirk. Melting into his arms once more, she turned her back and held her hair aside, beckoning, “Unzip me, please.”Michael's hands trembled as he lowered the zipper down to the small of her back. The mere sight of her exposed skin was enough to bring him dangerously close to blowing his top right then and there, but a few deep breaths managed to calm him down. He fumbled for several seconds with the clasp at the top of the dress, but Ashley showed no signs of impatience; they had all the time they needed, after all. At last, he managed to unhook the clasp, and Ashley allowed the red dress to slide off her body and down to the floor. She turned, now clad only in a white strapless bra and matching panties.“I'll teach you more about how to get one of these off another time,” Ashley cooed. “But for now…”In one swift motion, she reached behind her back with one hand and undid her bra clasp. She was still pressed against Michael's chest, holding the garment in place for the time being, much to his disappointment. Ashley only grinned as she backed up out of his arms, holding the bra in place with her hands for a few moments longer.“Oh, come on…” Michael whimpered.“Poor boy,” Ashley teased. “Remember, anticipation is a huge part of foreplay.”“Anticipation or torture?”“Amazing how often those two coincide,” Ashley shot back with a giggle.Deciding Michael had waited long enough, Ashley lowered her arm and allowed the bra to fall to the floor. Michael stared in awe at her perky tits, high and firm on her chest. He certainly wasn't an expert, but they appeared to be about a B-cup, and her nipples were already rock hard, beckoning him to touch them. The rest of her body was just as amazing. Her milky skin contained not a single speck or blemish, save for the tattoo on her shoulder, and that only served to accentuate her beauty. He moved forward, reaching for her tits, but Ashley slapped his hands away.“Nuh uh,” she said, shaking her finger at him. “You don't get to touch until I see some of what you've got.”Ashley reached for Michael's clothes to try and speed the process along, but was soon stumped by his tie. Michael found this quite amusing, considering the difficulty men notoriously had with bras. He undid the knot and tossed the tie on the floor, beginning to unbutton his white dress shirt. At this point, Ashley just stood back and watched, as Michael had done with her. After he removed his dress shirt and undershirt, Ashley's eyes widened with lust and desire. As much as she wanted to jump his bones then and there, she managed to restrain herself. It was only fair, after her previous denial of his touch. Michael was clearly nervous as he undid his belt and lowered his suit pants. His boxers were tented from his erection and already stained with a bit of his precum, which Ashley took as a massive compliment.“Very nice,” she whispered in a husky voice.“Thanks,” Michael replied with a nervous grin.Hooking her thumbs into the waistband of her panties, she continued, “Time for the big reveal, then?”With a seductive grin on her face, Ashley began to lower the garment down her legs, her tits jiggling as she bent over to kick them off. Michael was frozen in place with sheer amazement at the sight before him. Here he was, in the presence of the most gorgeous girl he had ever imagined, naked as the day she was born. Her shaved cunt looked so warm and inviting; how he ached to feel her wrapped around him. After allowing him a moment to stare, she sauntered up to him and slipped her fingers into his boxers.“May I?” Ashley asked.All Michael could do was nod at that point, and Ashley planted her lips on his as she allowed his boxers to fall to the floor. She smiled as she took his member in her hand, feeling that he was indeed packing substantial weaponry. Ashley soon remembered that this was Michael's first time; it would be all he could manage not to go off too soon. She stopped her teasing for the moment and turned to her double bed. After slipping underneath the covers, she patted the spot next to her, which Michael readily occupied.They spent the next several minutes kissing and exploring each other's bodies with their hands and mouths. Michael was pleased to discover that Ashley's tits were indeed quite firm, fitting perfectly in his hands. As wonderful as feeling them was, he enjoyed tasting them even more, and especially the reactions this brought about from Ashley. All the while, she allowed her own hands to explore Michael's body. She found a particularly strong erogenous zone at the back of his neck where his hairline began. Soon, neither could stand it any longer; they had to make love.“Michael,” Ashley whispered, “I can see in your eyes that you're worried about performance. Don't be. You've already made this night more special than I ever imagined it could be. Just enjoy for as long as it may last.”“But-”“Trust me,” she continued, silencing him with a kiss. “This is only the first of many times we're going to do this.”As Ashley pushed him onto his back and straddled him, Michael had the presence of mind to ask, “Do we need any… protection?”Ashley stopped at this, stunned by his kind consideration. “Michael, you really are the best kind of guy around. You don't have to worry about me getting pregnant; I'm on the pill. I'm also clean per my last doctor's visit, but if you'd feel more comfortable with a condom, I'm happy to oblige. I keep a few spares in my nightstand.”Though the logical part of his brain told him to agree to it, Michael couldn't help but put his faith in this girl. “No, that's all right. I trust you're being honest. Just wanted to be sure.”Ashley sealed her lips around Michael's once more, positioning the head of his cock at her entrance as she did so. After a moment of silent understanding, he placed his hands on her hips and guided himself into her moist cunt. The feelings were exquisite, like liquid velvet squeezing his member. She made sure to keep a slow pace, allowing Michael to savor every new sensation that came along. After arriving at the base of his cock, Ashley sat straight up, displaying her pert tits for her lover.“Holy shit, Ashley…” Michael moaned.“You're mine, now,” she giggled. “And I don't plan on letting go of you anytime soon…”“No complaints from me,” he admitted with a grin.For the next five minutes, Ashley treated Michael to the ride of his life, teasing and tormenting his engorged cock with every inch of her cunt. She was pleasantly surprised to see that he was able to last so long on his first time, long enough even for her to reach a small orgasm of her own. All the while, Michael couldn't help but cup her perfect tits in his hands. As he drew close to climax, Michael pulled Ashley down to lie face-to-face with him and planted a sensuous kiss on her lips. The sensation of her fingers on his cheeks and running through his hair were too much at that point, and he sent his seed into her waiting cunt with a guttural moan of ecstasy.“Mmm… I love that feeling,” Ashley purred, savoring Michael's cock twitching within her folds.Spent and content, Michael couldn't even utter a word in reply, so Ashley slipped off his cock and rolled next to him

christmas god tv love time game president trust thanksgiving father strategy internet mother men moving spoilers hell passion sound thinking story girl boys teaching simple turning vice president left girls holy positive dad mom jewish political league poor fantasy pizza winner hearing romance mine lust maintaining sitting intimacy honestly sexuality failing mega entering score riding gentiles stopping gamestop pok deciding retro boyfriends virgin figures throwing flag correct affair preach spent auburn oral anticipation anal kissing unable boyz princess bride smiling asperger syndrome arial erotic pikachu experimentation silencing traitors melting fantasies biting dan aykroyd n64 3ds tits auburn university blues brothers sensing super nintendo one more time grabbing sensuality aw temper gotcha dammit my chemical romance times new roman star wars a new hope anything goes flashing student affairs dishonesty panicking john belushi umm coupling intercourse hah arceus descriptive hooking sex stories princess peach mewtwo snorting murmurs nuh tryst double team sighing nodding mega evolutions lurid unzip my first time princess daisy darkrai groudon rayquaza michael goldman kyogre though michael in pok

A Mystery In Florence | A Short Story Written By Lucia & Marco Ciappelli (English Version) | Stories Sotto Le Stelle Podcast | Short Stories For Children And The Young At Heart

Play Episode Listen Later Sep 18, 2025 15:29

A Mystery in FlorenceIn Tuscany there is so much magic: hills decorated with olive trees, vineyards and cypresses, bell towers ringing everywhere, hidden gardens, and of course enchanted cities, full of history and beauty, where famous artists have created marvellous works of art.In this tale we find ourselves in the city of Florence, where magic abounds and legends hide in every corner.A river called the Arno runs through it; and amongst the many bridges there is one that quite rightly is a bit more famous than the others: the Ponte Vecchio. In those suspended houses no one lives anymore. Every day it is full of tourists who photograph it and come to visit from all over the world, but many, many years ago on this bridge there were butchers, fishmongers and tanners as if it were a market, a square suspended over the Arno and daily life was very different from today.At the time of this story the shops were all jewellery stores owned by master goldsmiths, who lived there, worked and sold gold jewellery and precious items of the highest quality. It was one of the hearts of the city where the Florentines of the time would meet and stop to chat whilst they came and went from one side of the river to the other. Even the children spent their days having fun playing and running from one side to the other undisturbed.At this point you must know that for some days small thefts had been occurring in the artisans' shops. Gold and precious items disappeared as if stolen by the wind, silently and by surprise, without leaving a trace. Who knows who knows? Who could be the culprit?The goldsmiths gathered together, after closing their shops, right there on the bridge."But what on earth is happening?" said one."Well, if only we knew..." said another."And we can't go on like this, looking like fools!"Bernardo, one of the goldsmiths, said: "Granted I'm a bit absent-minded, but I'm certainly not blind enough not to see if gold is missing from my shop."And off they went asking questions and interrogating each other to try to find an explanation for these thefts, discover the thief and perhaps recover what was stolen.In short, it had been weeks now that gold filings from the working of gold and various precious objects had been disappearing from the shops — and all this was happening under everyone's eyes but no one had seen anything.Who to blame if not those mischievous rascals who enjoyed playing football on the bridge! Between little matches, laughter, running, various games and hide-and-seek, who knows if one of them hadn't started stealing here and there.More days passed and more gold had vanished into thin air. The goldsmiths, tired of this business, came out onto the bridge and shouted loudly all together: "Now we've really had enough and it's time to put an end to it! Let's catch the thief!"Even Giulio the baker came out to the doorway of his shop, on the left, at the end of the bridge, and although he hadn't understood precisely what was happening, he showed everyone his flour-covered hands shouting: "I've got nothing to do with it, I swear! My hands are covered in dough only because I'm always preparing focaccia to bake in the oven."And saying this he joined the others shouting: "Let's catch the thief red-handed before that sack becomes one of flour!"In that commotion, Lapo, a very clever and curious boy, son of the goldsmith Bernardo who was friends with everyone and played together with the other children on the bridge, after reflecting thought: "There's something that doesn't add up: we children don't steal, whose fault can it be?"So Lapo decided to investigate on his own. Because as his grandfather always told him: "one thing done is worth more than a hundred to do" and then he would add that "if you do it yourself you do for three."So, without much ado, the following evening he organised himself, getting hold of a magnifying glass, a notebook with pencil to take notes and a lantern that would accompany him in the dark. The latter he held tight with a slightly trembling hand, but there was no hesitation — the situation wouldn't resolve itself.At dusk, he set off from the Ponte Vecchio, where he lived with his father above the shop, towards the column in Piazza Santa Trinità.Up there was, and still is, the Statue of Justice that towered so high as to touch the sky. The journey wasn't long, but that evening it took him longer than usual, because he observed everything with attention and curiosity. He looked right, left, in the narrow streets, beyond the parapet of the Lungarno and if he saw a stone he moved that too: "you never know where you might find clues" he thought.He had heard it said that the column and the statue of Justice were magical and full of secrets. But the most amazing thing was that from its summit, where indeed the statue stood, one could see what was happening at every point in the city — as we know justice sees and knows everything.Having arrived in Piazza Santa Trinita, he gave a great sigh, took one last step and at the foot of the column — what a surprise... he met a snail."A snail?" you will say. "Eh, exactly a snail complete with house on its shoulders, with lights on at the windows and a fireplace lit" Really, I tell you... Believe it... In short it was there, moving, slowly yes, but determined. When it heard the light step of the unexpected visitor, it became suspicious and withdrawing its antennae as if they were brakes, it stopped dead and said:"Halt! Who goes there? But who are you and where are you going? You're not looking for trouble, are you, wandering about all alone at this twilight hour?""No, what trouble... quite the opposite Mrs Snail" replied Lapo, "I should go to the top of the column to see what's happening on the Ponte Vecchio. There are things that don't quite add up and I'm investigating. As you can see I even have the magnifying glass and hat!" Said Lapo showing the objects to avoid misunderstandings. "Now, since you seem to be from around here, you wouldn't happen to know how I can get up there?"The snail who lived at the foot of the column and was to all intents and purposes its guardian, huffed but then smiled and showed Lapo a small door at the foot of the column, hidden by ivy."Dearest Lapo," she said adjusting her spectacles "you seem like a brave boy, a true friend and also a good investigator, but only from the top of the column will you be able to know the truth."Having said this, the snail rubbed her tentacles and they began to shine with a magical light that enveloped Lapo making him become the height of the door which opened with a great creak; so sharp as to make all the birds that were hanging about in the night fly away.Lapo, now very small, thanked the snail and without fear entered inside the column. In the darkness, he was impressed by a narrow and high well that went up instead of down. On the gleaming walls there was a spiral of tiny steps that he began to climb with determination with the lit lantern held tight in his hand. He reached the top.In the night the starry sky illuminated the Statue of Justice that towered over Florence. It had a scale with two balanced plates in one hand and a golden sword in the other.As we said previously, by enchantment, from there one could see the whole city — one just had to look in the right direction and think of the part of Florence you wanted to see: an incredible magic for a breathtaking view.Now was the moment to concentrate on the Ponte Vecchio and try to solve the mystery of the thefts, but whilst moving around the statue, to go to the side that looked towards the river, he made an incredible discovery. He couldn't believe his own eyes — so much so that he took out the magnifying glass to be sure. Both plates of the scale were full of gold filings and precious trinkets."Good heavens! And how did this stuff get up here?" Exclaimed Lapo with wide eyes. "This is undoubtedly the loot from the thefts at the jewellery shops!"At first, confused and amazed he didn't know what to think, but then, observing the filings more carefully he realised they were all woven together with bracelets and necklaces: these were two nests and an idea immediately flashed into his mind."The thieving magpies!" Exclaimed Lapo. Those crafty birds love everything that glitters, it must certainly have been them who robbed the shops and brought the stolen goods up here.And in the middle of this thought, suddenly they appeared in flight. They landed on the column agitated and furious "KRAA KRAA KRAA! Oh, little boy but what are you doing at our home? Don't you even dare touch these glittering marvels; they are our nest, we found them and they are ours."Lapo didn't let himself be frightened and calmly replied: "But what are you saying? You like glittering things that shine and you take them, but that certainly doesn't mean they are yours."The magpies were all chattering together they seemed to have gone mad and knew no reason. "But what is this one saying?" Said one. "Right, someone comes to our home and expects to give orders?" Added another. "Yes, nice joke. They're not ours? But are you a comedian? Change job, look, because you don't make us laugh." Said another.And all of them laughing.At which Lapo didn't let himself be intimidated. He rummaged in his pocket and found what he was looking for. He proposed an exchange. "What if we made a deal. To tell the truth I lose out quite a bit, but I like you so much that I would gladly give you these beautiful shiny marbles in exchange for the gold and trinkets."Seeing those small brilliant and colourful treasures, which they had never seen before, the magpies calmed down. They looked at each other with a crafty look and without hesitation... "Deal!"They took the marbles from his hand in a flash and flew away shouting: "Hooray, we're rich! From now on we'll collect these little balls."Sighing with relief and satisfaction, Lapo recovered the stolen goods and rushed down from the column. The snail was waiting for him applauding. With another spell she made him come out of the little door and appear right on the Ponte Vecchio where several Florentines were taking the evening air and chatting — including the goldsmiths."Papa, papa I've discovered the mystery and found the culprit, it was the thieving magpies! My friends didn't do anything wrong." "Calm down son, I'm listening". Replied Bernardo.Lapo with all the breath he had in his throat didn't waste a moment and told everything he had discovered and seen: the investigator's hat, the magnifying glass, the magical snail who knew the secrets of the column, the little door, the statue at the top, the view of Florence, the thieving magpies and the trick with the coloured marbles. Finally the mystery of the strange thefts was clarified, all the recovered stolen goods were returned to the goldsmiths of the Ponte Vecchio thanks to the enterprising and brave Lapo.At that point everyone who was on the Ponte Vecchio applauded shouting: "hooray, hooray, hooray, for the little investigator."Whilst the ancient bridge, perhaps enchanted, gleamed with golden lights.Giulio the baker whilst putting focaccia in the oven, sang merrily and with a ringing voice announced: "today focaccia for everyone free of charge, we must celebrate!"The thieving magpies returned to flying; they continued to find small objects and even pieces of glittering dreams; and chattering they said: "It may well be that we've lost a nest, but we've certainly found a story to tell."And perhaps, who knows, there will be a new story!— Written by Lucia & Marco Ciappelli [Inspired by a Florentine legend] Hosted by Simplecast, an AdsWizz company. See pcm.adswizz.com for information about our collection and use of personal data for advertising.

Sommerset College Advanced Sex Ed: Session 3

Storie Sotto Le Stelle Podcast

Play Episode Listen Later Sep 18, 2025

The students begin the next chapter; sex positions 101. Based on the work of firebird68. listen to the Podcast on Steamy Stories “Okay, everyone open your textbooks to chapter three, please.” Miss Banks instructed, waiting as the students all pulled out their books and flipped to the page. “As you all can see, this chapter will be covering sexual positions. A few examples include missionary, cowgirl, or doggy style. Today, we'll be going through a few various positions, and I'll be having you demonstrate them in pairs. Does anyone want to go first?” Sunny's hand shot into the air and she waved it around, eagerly. “I'll go first, Miss Banks!” she offered.“Okay, Sunny.” Miss Banks waved her up. “David, why don't you join her. Both of you come to the front.” Sunny and David made their way to the front of the room and Miss Banks pulled out a blanket, spreading out on the ground. “I'll have you two demonstrate the cowgirl position. Not to be confused with reverse cowgirl, standard cowgirl features the female facing her partner. The two of you may begin.” Sunny smiled at David and pulled him over to the blanket. “Take off your pants, David.” She urged. “And then lay down.” Undoing his pants, David dropped them and stepped out of the legs, yanking his shoes through. Sunny was already kneeling on the blanket and she excitedly patted the spot where she wanted him to lay down. Crouching down, David rolled onto his back and stretched out, his erection already standing straight up in the air. As soon as he was ready, Sunny bent down and engulfed his cock in her mouth. She eagerly slurped down his whole length, taking all of him into her throat. Extending her tongue to lap at his balls, she swirled her soft, pink appendage around on his sack, making him moan. “Class, come gather around so that you can all get a better view.” Miss Banks said. The students all rose from their seats and moved to the front, forming a loose semi-circle around the two students on the ground before them. Not pausing her blowjob, Sunny pulled back to the tip, sucking on his head firmly and inhaling through her nose. Glancing up at David's pleasured face, she gently took one of his hands and brought it to her head. Taking the hint, David placed both of his hands on the back of her long, blonde hair and began to guide her up and down on his dick. Sunny let him take over, pushing and pulling her head to his heart's content, directing the pace and depth of her blowjob. Of course, she didn't need any help to give him a stellar blowjob, but it gave her a thrill to let herself give over control and simply have her mouth used for his pleasure. David gradually became more and more eager. His grip on her tightened and he began to thrust up into her mouth, bumping his crotch into her nose. Having a lot of experience with oral, Sunny took it all in stride. She gagged very sparsely and let her muscles go limp, allowing him to use her like a fleshlight. Not wanting him to finish too quickly, Sunny tapped on his side, signaling for him to let go, and pulled off of him, smiling with saliva covering her chin. Rolling over, she shimmied her stockings and panties down over her long legs and kicked them off. With her wet pussy uncovered, she quickly jumped over to straddle David, who moaned as her hot slit pressed into his shaft. Biting on one of her fingers, Sunny began to grind her lips over his hardon, her juices and spit combining to form a slick mess between them. Raising herself up, she reached down and lifted his cock and guided the tip to her pussy, teasing it against her entrance. His testosterone pumping, David's hands came up to Sunny's wide hips and tightened, surprising her. A second later, she shrieked as he pulled her down, hard, forcing her to bottom out on his cock. David's seven inches were certainly not the largest Sunny had ever taken, but being a cockslut like she was, she loved dicks of all shapes and sizes. That coupled with the sudden shock of being penetrated, and her eyes were rolling back, and she was biting her lower lip as his rock-hard length spread her hole open. Moaning and letting herself adjust to the instantaneous insertion, Sunny threw her long, blonde hair back and began to bounce on David's cock. Her hands found their way up to her chest and she groped her breasts through her shirt, her large bust overflowing her fingers. Tossing back her head to cry out freely, her speed increased, and she moved up and down with more urgency. David's hands gathered up her skirt and pushed it up to her waist, bunching it out of the way so that he could get a clear view of their connection and his cock disappearing into the beautiful blonde. Shifting her hips to adjust the angle of his penis inside of her, Sunny whimpered as his cock slid across her G-spot. Each time that she would come down on him, his tip would poke against her sensitive internal spot, sending electricity through her body. It wasn't long before she was shaking and quivering, right on the cusp of her climax. Another few seconds of slamming her rear down on him, and she went over the edge. Sunny's orgasm was visible and vocal. Her whole body quaked and shook, and she shrieked. Her hands dug into her boobs, squeezing and kneading them tightly. David groaned, feeling her pussy clamp down around him, her muscles spasming and fluttering. Although her timing was off due to the intense sensations, Sunny kept riding him, yipping each time he contacted her G-spot, driving her peak higher and higher. Coming down, panting and her legs now tired, Sunny stopped bouncing and switched to a twerking technique. Her juicy ass shook and jiggled as she worked her hips back and forth, grinding on David's crotch. With this technique and angle, the effect on her G-spot was even more pronounced, and Sunny groaned and gasped with each movement. Even though she had just cum, she could already sense herself climbing the hill towards a second climax. As Sunny's muscles became increasingly worn out from the constant exercise, her speed slowed down, incrementally. Feeling the slower pace and full of energy himself, David decided to take things into his own hands. Reaching up, he wrapped his arms around Sunny's torso, pinning her arms to her sides and pulling her down until her chest was flat against his. Letting out a soft 'oof' as her large breasts squished between them, she relaxed and let him take charge. Holding Sunny tight to his body, David began to thrust up into her. His pelvis powered up off the ground, driving his hard cock into her depths over and over. Sunny gasped into his shoulder, her body limp and helpless as he pinned her against him. He cunt was dripping, and she was incredibly close to another climax. Every stroke felt so good, but there was just something more that she wanted. Something a little extra that would throw her right over the edge. Shifting her head, she looked up at her teacher. “M-Miss Banks…” she panted. “C…Can you spank me? Please…slap my butt. Just once. Please!” Concealing her smile and maintaining a mask of tranquility, Miss Banks walked over, her heels clacking until she reached the blanket. Bending over, her posture accentuating her curvaceous body, she drew back her hand and delivered a firm smack to Sunny's jiggling ass. Sunny cried out and moaned. “Again!” she gasped. “Please!” The second smack sent her over the edge. She screamed and closed her eyes, shaking with her climax. Her mind went blank momentarily and she forgot where she was, until she caught a breath and her eyes rolled back down from in her skull. Sunny's walls clenching down on him was the final straw that broke the camel's back for David. Grunting and tightening his grip on the blonde, he slammed himself to the base and opened the floodgates. Feeling the first hot stream splash inside her, Sunny pressed herself firmly against David's crotch, not even a millimeter separating their pelvises. She bit her lip and shivered, the sensation of being stuffed with steamy boy cum one of her favorites in the entire world. She kept herself pressed into him throughout the duration of their collective orgasm, her internal muscles milking him further into her tight, hot depths. Both of them heaving and basking in the afterglow of their finale, David finally released her from his embrace. Catching her breath for a bit, Sunny raised her hips, whimpering as his softening length slid out of her hole. A stream of semen followed and dripped past her lips onto his waning erection. Licking her lips, Sunny scooted down David's body and breathed in the potent, masculine scent of his arousal. Extending her tongue, she went to work cleaning him up. She licked all along his cock, swallowing down every drop of his cum that had escaped her. Wrapping her lips around him, she slurped down his soft penis, sucking every last bit of their combined juices until he was bare of any remnants of their tryst. Uncrossing her arms, Miss Banks gave a clap, encouraging the other students to join her. They all gave the two of them a round of applause for their performance, making Sunny smile and David blush now that he was in his post-nut clarity. Handing a clean towel from her stock to Sunny, Miss Banks raised an eyebrow. “Very well done!” she praised. “Both of you did excellent. Great start from you Sunny. Your pelvic motions are superb when you're on top and you even cleaned up afterwards. And, David, the way you took control when she got worn out was just beautiful. I'm very impressed by your work. You should both be proud. There is always room to improve, but I think I speak for the whole class when I say that that was a hot performance. The two of you can get cleaned up off to the side while we get our next pair up here. Hum…let's see. Andrea, let's have you and…Chris. You two will be demonstrating the doggy style position.” Andrea's mood soured as she heard that last sentence. Doggy style was the last position she had hoped for. She would have much more preferred some simple missionary or maybe some spooning. Something sensual and evocative of a connection. Hell, even cowgirl would have been better. But doggy style? She hated doggy style. It was so…degrading! Even just the name was demeaning. Doggy style?! What girl wants to be bent over like some animal and rutted as though she were just a bitch. She was way above doing something as debasing as that! Still, not willing to draw the ire of her teacher, Andrea reluctantly stalked out into the center of the blanket and dropped to her hands and knees. After waiting for a minute, she looked back over her shoulder and realized that Miss Banks was standing next to a pants-less Chris, expectantly. Her teacher stared her down with crossed arms and a tapping toe. “Aren't you forgetting something, Miss Andrea?” she demanded. Andrea looked back, confused and unsure what she was talking about. Sighing, Miss Banks lifted a finger and traced the outline of her immaculate, red lips before pointing to Chris's erect penis. Realization dawned on Andrea and her mood darkened even further as she remembered that she was expected to prepare Chris to fuck her. She spun around on her knees and Chris stepped up to her, his cock bobbing and striking her face, making her flinch. Tentatively taking his dick in her tiny hand, Andrea pulled it down to where her mouth could reach it and she wrapped her lips around it. Still pathetic at performing oral, Andrea was a far stretch from what Sunny had accomplished. Fuming at being made to kneel before Chris like some servant, Andrea bobbed her head, rigidly and in an uninspired manner. Her hand lightly rubbed up and down his remaining shaft as she had been chastised neglecting for in her first test, but it was without vigor or skill to speak of. Chris didn't care, though. He could tell that the stuck-up Andrea was hating this, and it made it all the sweeter to feel her mouth around him. He knew that no matter how pitiful her blowjob was, her pussy would be all his momentarily. Miss Banks, however, was not amused. Her eyes narrowed and her brow furrowed. She was about to open up and berate Andrea's performance, but Chris acted first. Placing his palm on Andrea's forehead, he pushed her away and spun her around all in one move, pushing her down until she fell to her elbows. “That's enough of that.” Chris sighed, dropping to a knee behind her. Reaching beneath her skirt, he felt around her waist in a vague attempt to locate the hem of her undergarments. Andrea scowled as she felt him groping and feeling up her butt, but she bit back her anger. A thought coming to him, Chris faked frustration at not being able to locate the top of her stockings. Instead, his fingers grasped the fabric covering her crotch and, with a quick flick of his wrists, he tore the thin material, creating a large hole. Andrea gasped, indignantly, as her stocking were ruined by the brute behind her. She whirled her head around to glare at him over her shoulder, but a look from Miss Banks kept her quiet. Chuckling to himself, Chris pulled her tiny panties to the side and slid his finger over her slit. To his further amusement, she was already moist down there. Despite her hatred of this treatment, she couldn't hide what her body was saying, and it was saying that she liked it. Probing into her with his finger, Chris smirked when he heard her gasp, confirming his suspicions. That was all the invitation he needed. Lining up his cock, he gave a few teasing prods at her lips. On the fourth poke, he kept going and sank his thick cock into her depths. Andrea yipped as he entered her, her tight walls spreading out around him. Inch after inch pushed into her, splitting her wide and making her groan. She had only ever experimented with her fingers and some assorted household items in the past. Chris was far, far bigger than any of those, and she felt it. She couldn't see him, being in the humiliating position that she was in, but he felt positively enormous in her tight, little cunt. Every time she thought he had given her everything he had to give, he would push another inch past her lips, making her yelp. Finally, Andrea felt his tip connect against her cervix and his groin press against her butt, signaling that he was fully inside of her. Andrea felt absolutely stuffed. She was a tiny girl at just five feet tall, and Chris had a truly big dick. She whimpered as he shifted around in her and pulled back, his thick length dragging along her slippery walls until just his bulbous head, which still felt large, was left in her. A cry left her lips as he drove back in, a bit speedier this time, until he smacked into the back of her pussy somewhere deep inside of her. Andrea could feel herself getting wetter and wetter, despite her best efforts not to. Her cheeks flushed with shame at being put in this disgraceful, misogynistic position. Who in their right mind like being fucked like a dog? It's so degrading! Well, Andrea found out that apparently her body like it, because she was drenched from the sensation of Chris's cock sliding in and out of her. Within minutes, she was moaning like a kitten in heat. She yelped as Chris's hand wrapped itself in her hair, yanking her head backwards. How dare he! She wasn't some piece of meat to treat however he wanted! Who did he think he was, pulling her hair like some toy for him to do as he pleased?! That was what the rational part of her mind was thinking. The lustful part, however, was currently overriding any rational thought, and she moaned and shrieked as he used the leverage gained from grabbing her hair to slam into her harder. Shuddering, she slipped over the edge and came. This orgasm was far more intense than any she had achieved through solo masturbation. Her eyes rolled back, and she screamed loudly. Her arms went limp and she would have fallen forward, if not for the handful of hair that Chris had, holding her up by her brown locks. Andrea's entire body shook and trembled, her cunt clenching and convulsing as Chris kept pounding into her, not giving her any respite during her mind-shattering climax. By the end of it, the proud and haughty Andrea was reduced to a drenched, drooling mess. Even as her climax was winding down, Chris began to speed up. Her tight hole felt magnificent around him, especially when she was clenching down during orgasm. Eager to feel her tighten around him all over again, he grasped her hair more firmly, using it to pull her tiny body into his thrusts. Her lower lips gripped him all the way down to the base, physically encouraging him to drive his penis all the more quickly, which her obliged, groaning in satisfaction when he heard Andrea shriek. Spurred on by Chris's increased movements, Andrea's second orgasm arrived less than a minute after the first one. She gasped and moaned, her eyes crossing and her tongue hanging out of her open mouth, dripping saliva down onto the blanket below. Her internal muscles fluttered and spasmed, tightening up her walls around him. She still couldn't believe that she was cumming from being treated like nothing but a cock sleeve, but by now, her brain was way past processing that kind of moral dilemma. Instead, she was busy being overwhelmed by the wave of pleasure that was assaulting her consciousness and steadily driving her crazy. Pushing Andrea's skirt up onto her back, Chris gazed down at her toned rear. She didn't have nearly as much volume to her butt as someone like Sunny or Samantha, but her ass jiggled deliciously with each collision of their hips. Raising his hand, Chris brought his palm down onto her stocking-clad ass, making a loud slap ring out through the classroom which was joined moments later by Andrea's yelp. Her cheek stinging, Andrea shrieked again as she was spanked for the second time. Unable to vocalize her objections in her current state of mind, she just hung there in Chris's grip as he rained down smack after smack onto her rear, drawing more squeaks and yips from her. It was humiliating! It was degrading! It was…incredible? Andrea had been skeptical at best when Sunny had reached orgasm from being spanked by Miss Banks, but now she understood exactly what had taken place. The combination of Chris's engorged cock pummeling into her along with a series of stinging slaps to her butt was a disgraceful yet somehow intoxicating mix. Each successive smack pushed her closer and closer to that third peak, something she had never expected to be possible with a man. After the sixteenth slap, Chris groaned as he felt Andrea tighten up around him again. When orgasm number three struck Andrea, her mind dissolved into jello. She hung there, limply, nothing but putty in Chris's hands, unable to talk or moan or even breathe as her climax tore through her. This was only heightened when she felt a hot rush of liquid splatter her insides, indicating the arrival of Chris's own orgasm. He gripped her hair and waist tightly, holding her against him as he flooded her insides and painted her pussy white with his goo. Every spasm and clamp down of Andrea's walls only served to milk an additional shot of jizz into her snug cunt, as it was biologically engineered to do. If not for their required birth control pills, she would definitely be knocked up several times over from the sheer amount cum that he spewed into her. Andrea's head slumped down onto the blanket when Chris released her hair, cross-eyed and cum drunk. Sighing contentedly, he let go of her hips and pulled out, leaving her frozen and shuddering in her face-down, ass up position. Accepting the towel from Miss Banks, Chris stood and wiped the collective fluids from his cock, drying himself off. Miss Banks walked around and bent over, peering down at Andrea's blank expression, and glazed over eyes. Pulling the girl's panties back in place to contain the cum before it leaked out and fixing her skirt so that her rear was covered, Miss Banks turned to Chris. “Great job, Chris.” She praised. “Unfortunately, it seems Miss Andrea has been fucked silly. If you wouldn't mind, could you please carry her to the back of the room and help her collect her wits? Thank you.” Chris buckled his pants back up and leaned down, grabbing the tiny teen, and scooping her up in his arms. Cradling her small, limp form, he strode to the back of the room to the couch that was located in the back and sat, holding her until the time when she had her mental faculties about her. The students all watched in shock at the state of the normally arrogant, egotistical Andrea until Miss Banks cleared her throat, getting their attention. “So.” She said, looking from face to face. “Who's next?” To be continued.. Based on the work of firebird68 for LiteroticaSommerset College Advanced Sex Ed: Session 3

A Mystery In Florence | A Short Story Written By Lucia & Marco Ciappelli (English Version) | Stories Sotto Le Stelle Podcast | Short Stories For Children And The Young At Heart

Play Episode Listen Later Sep 18, 2025 15:29

A Mystery in FlorenceIn Tuscany there is so much magic: hills decorated with olive trees, vineyards and cypresses, bell towers ringing everywhere, hidden gardens, and of course enchanted cities, full of history and beauty, where famous artists have created marvellous works of art.In this tale we find ourselves in the city of Florence, where magic abounds and legends hide in every corner.A river called the Arno runs through it; and amongst the many bridges there is one that quite rightly is a bit more famous than the others: the Ponte Vecchio. In those suspended houses no one lives anymore. Every day it is full of tourists who photograph it and come to visit from all over the world, but many, many years ago on this bridge there were butchers, fishmongers and tanners as if it were a market, a square suspended over the Arno and daily life was very different from today.At the time of this story the shops were all jewellery stores owned by master goldsmiths, who lived there, worked and sold gold jewellery and precious items of the highest quality. It was one of the hearts of the city where the Florentines of the time would meet and stop to chat whilst they came and went from one side of the river to the other. Even the children spent their days having fun playing and running from one side to the other undisturbed.At this point you must know that for some days small thefts had been occurring in the artisans' shops. Gold and precious items disappeared as if stolen by the wind, silently and by surprise, without leaving a trace. Who knows who knows? Who could be the culprit?The goldsmiths gathered together, after closing their shops, right there on the bridge."But what on earth is happening?" said one."Well, if only we knew..." said another."And we can't go on like this, looking like fools!"Bernardo, one of the goldsmiths, said: "Granted I'm a bit absent-minded, but I'm certainly not blind enough not to see if gold is missing from my shop."And off they went asking questions and interrogating each other to try to find an explanation for these thefts, discover the thief and perhaps recover what was stolen.In short, it had been weeks now that gold filings from the working of gold and various precious objects had been disappearing from the shops — and all this was happening under everyone's eyes but no one had seen anything.Who to blame if not those mischievous rascals who enjoyed playing football on the bridge! Between little matches, laughter, running, various games and hide-and-seek, who knows if one of them hadn't started stealing here and there.More days passed and more gold had vanished into thin air. The goldsmiths, tired of this business, came out onto the bridge and shouted loudly all together: "Now we've really had enough and it's time to put an end to it! Let's catch the thief!"Even Giulio the baker came out to the doorway of his shop, on the left, at the end of the bridge, and although he hadn't understood precisely what was happening, he showed everyone his flour-covered hands shouting: "I've got nothing to do with it, I swear! My hands are covered in dough only because I'm always preparing focaccia to bake in the oven."And saying this he joined the others shouting: "Let's catch the thief red-handed before that sack becomes one of flour!"In that commotion, Lapo, a very clever and curious boy, son of the goldsmith Bernardo who was friends with everyone and played together with the other children on the bridge, after reflecting thought: "There's something that doesn't add up: we children don't steal, whose fault can it be?"So Lapo decided to investigate on his own. Because as his grandfather always told him: "one thing done is worth more than a hundred to do" and then he would add that "if you do it yourself you do for three."So, without much ado, the following evening he organised himself, getting hold of a magnifying glass, a notebook with pencil to take notes and a lantern that would accompany him in the dark. The latter he held tight with a slightly trembling hand, but there was no hesitation — the situation wouldn't resolve itself.At dusk, he set off from the Ponte Vecchio, where he lived with his father above the shop, towards the column in Piazza Santa Trinità.Up there was, and still is, the Statue of Justice that towered so high as to touch the sky. The journey wasn't long, but that evening it took him longer than usual, because he observed everything with attention and curiosity. He looked right, left, in the narrow streets, beyond the parapet of the Lungarno and if he saw a stone he moved that too: "you never know where you might find clues" he thought.He had heard it said that the column and the statue of Justice were magical and full of secrets. But the most amazing thing was that from its summit, where indeed the statue stood, one could see what was happening at every point in the city — as we know justice sees and knows everything.Having arrived in Piazza Santa Trinita, he gave a great sigh, took one last step and at the foot of the column — what a surprise... he met a snail."A snail?" you will say. "Eh, exactly a snail complete with house on its shoulders, with lights on at the windows and a fireplace lit" Really, I tell you... Believe it... In short it was there, moving, slowly yes, but determined. When it heard the light step of the unexpected visitor, it became suspicious and withdrawing its antennae as if they were brakes, it stopped dead and said:"Halt! Who goes there? But who are you and where are you going? You're not looking for trouble, are you, wandering about all alone at this twilight hour?""No, what trouble... quite the opposite Mrs Snail" replied Lapo, "I should go to the top of the column to see what's happening on the Ponte Vecchio. There are things that don't quite add up and I'm investigating. As you can see I even have the magnifying glass and hat!" Said Lapo showing the objects to avoid misunderstandings. "Now, since you seem to be from around here, you wouldn't happen to know how I can get up there?"The snail who lived at the foot of the column and was to all intents and purposes its guardian, huffed but then smiled and showed Lapo a small door at the foot of the column, hidden by ivy."Dearest Lapo," she said adjusting her spectacles "you seem like a brave boy, a true friend and also a good investigator, but only from the top of the column will you be able to know the truth."Having said this, the snail rubbed her tentacles and they began to shine with a magical light that enveloped Lapo making him become the height of the door which opened with a great creak; so sharp as to make all the birds that were hanging about in the night fly away.Lapo, now very small, thanked the snail and without fear entered inside the column. In the darkness, he was impressed by a narrow and high well that went up instead of down. On the gleaming walls there was a spiral of tiny steps that he began to climb with determination with the lit lantern held tight in his hand. He reached the top.In the night the starry sky illuminated the Statue of Justice that towered over Florence. It had a scale with two balanced plates in one hand and a golden sword in the other.As we said previously, by enchantment, from there one could see the whole city — one just had to look in the right direction and think of the part of Florence you wanted to see: an incredible magic for a breathtaking view.Now was the moment to concentrate on the Ponte Vecchio and try to solve the mystery of the thefts, but whilst moving around the statue, to go to the side that looked towards the river, he made an incredible discovery. He couldn't believe his own eyes — so much so that he took out the magnifying glass to be sure. Both plates of the scale were full of gold filings and precious trinkets."Good heavens! And how did this stuff get up here?" Exclaimed Lapo with wide eyes. "This is undoubtedly the loot from the thefts at the jewellery shops!"At first, confused and amazed he didn't know what to think, but then, observing the filings more carefully he realised they were all woven together with bracelets and necklaces: these were two nests and an idea immediately flashed into his mind."The thieving magpies!" Exclaimed Lapo. Those crafty birds love everything that glitters, it must certainly have been them who robbed the shops and brought the stolen goods up here.And in the middle of this thought, suddenly they appeared in flight. They landed on the column agitated and furious "KRAA KRAA KRAA! Oh, little boy but what are you doing at our home? Don't you even dare touch these glittering marvels; they are our nest, we found them and they are ours."Lapo didn't let himself be frightened and calmly replied: "But what are you saying? You like glittering things that shine and you take them, but that certainly doesn't mean they are yours."The magpies were all chattering together they seemed to have gone mad and knew no reason. "But what is this one saying?" Said one. "Right, someone comes to our home and expects to give orders?" Added another. "Yes, nice joke. They're not ours? But are you a comedian? Change job, look, because you don't make us laugh." Said another.And all of them laughing.At which Lapo didn't let himself be intimidated. He rummaged in his pocket and found what he was looking for. He proposed an exchange. "What if we made a deal. To tell the truth I lose out quite a bit, but I like you so much that I would gladly give you these beautiful shiny marbles in exchange for the gold and trinkets."Seeing those small brilliant and colourful treasures, which they had never seen before, the magpies calmed down. They looked at each other with a crafty look and without hesitation... "Deal!"They took the marbles from his hand in a flash and flew away shouting: "Hooray, we're rich! From now on we'll collect these little balls."Sighing with relief and satisfaction, Lapo recovered the stolen goods and rushed down from the column. The snail was waiting for him applauding. With another spell she made him come out of the little door and appear right on the Ponte Vecchio where several Florentines were taking the evening air and chatting — including the goldsmiths."Papa, papa I've discovered the mystery and found the culprit, it was the thieving magpies! My friends didn't do anything wrong." "Calm down son, I'm listening". Replied Bernardo.Lapo with all the breath he had in his throat didn't waste a moment and told everything he had discovered and seen: the investigator's hat, the magnifying glass, the magical snail who knew the secrets of the column, the little door, the statue at the top, the view of Florence, the thieving magpies and the trick with the coloured marbles. Finally the mystery of the strange thefts was clarified, all the recovered stolen goods were returned to the goldsmiths of the Ponte Vecchio thanks to the enterprising and brave Lapo.At that point everyone who was on the Ponte Vecchio applauded shouting: "hooray, hooray, hooray, for the little investigator."Whilst the ancient bridge, perhaps enchanted, gleamed with golden lights.Giulio the baker whilst putting focaccia in the oven, sang merrily and with a ringing voice announced: "today focaccia for everyone free of charge, we must celebrate!"The thieving magpies returned to flying; they continued to find small objects and even pieces of glittering dreams; and chattering they said: "It may well be that we've lost a nest, but we've certainly found a story to tell."And perhaps, who knows, there will be a new story!— Written by Lucia & Marco Ciappelli [Inspired by a Florentine legend] Each story is currently written and narrated in both Italian and English.The translation from Italian (the original language) to English and the reading of the stories are performed using Generative Artificial Intelligence — which perhaps has a touch of magic... We hope it has done a good job!If you like it, make sure to tell your friends, family, and teachers, and subscribe to this podcast to stay updated. You'll be able to read or listen to new stories as soon as they become available. Visit us On The Official Website https://www.storiesottolestelle.com/ Hosted by Simplecast, an AdsWizz company. See pcm.adswizz.com for information about our collection and use of personal data for advertising.

Sommerset College Advanced Sex Ed: Session 3

Our Daily Bread Podcast | Our Daily Bread

Play Episode Listen Later Sep 18, 2025

The students begin the next chapter; sex positions 101. Based on the work of firebird68. listen to the Podcast on Steamy Stories “Okay, everyone open your textbooks to chapter three, please.” Miss Banks instructed, waiting as the students all pulled out their books and flipped to the page. “As you all can see, this chapter will be covering sexual positions. A few examples include missionary, cowgirl, or doggy style. Today, we'll be going through a few various positions, and I'll be having you demonstrate them in pairs. Does anyone want to go first?” Sunny's hand shot into the air and she waved it around, eagerly. “I'll go first, Miss Banks!” she offered.“Okay, Sunny.” Miss Banks waved her up. “David, why don't you join her. Both of you come to the front.” Sunny and David made their way to the front of the room and Miss Banks pulled out a blanket, spreading out on the ground. “I'll have you two demonstrate the cowgirl position. Not to be confused with reverse cowgirl, standard cowgirl features the female facing her partner. The two of you may begin.” Sunny smiled at David and pulled him over to the blanket. “Take off your pants, David.” She urged. “And then lay down.” Undoing his pants, David dropped them and stepped out of the legs, yanking his shoes through. Sunny was already kneeling on the blanket and she excitedly patted the spot where she wanted him to lay down. Crouching down, David rolled onto his back and stretched out, his erection already standing straight up in the air. As soon as he was ready, Sunny bent down and engulfed his cock in her mouth. She eagerly slurped down his whole length, taking all of him into her throat. Extending her tongue to lap at his balls, she swirled her soft, pink appendage around on his sack, making him moan. “Class, come gather around so that you can all get a better view.” Miss Banks said. The students all rose from their seats and moved to the front, forming a loose semi-circle around the two students on the ground before them. Not pausing her blowjob, Sunny pulled back to the tip, sucking on his head firmly and inhaling through her nose. Glancing up at David's pleasured face, she gently took one of his hands and brought it to her head. Taking the hint, David placed both of his hands on the back of her long, blonde hair and began to guide her up and down on his dick. Sunny let him take over, pushing and pulling her head to his heart's content, directing the pace and depth of her blowjob. Of course, she didn't need any help to give him a stellar blowjob, but it gave her a thrill to let herself give over control and simply have her mouth used for his pleasure. David gradually became more and more eager. His grip on her tightened and he began to thrust up into her mouth, bumping his crotch into her nose. Having a lot of experience with oral, Sunny took it all in stride. She gagged very sparsely and let her muscles go limp, allowing him to use her like a fleshlight. Not wanting him to finish too quickly, Sunny tapped on his side, signaling for him to let go, and pulled off of him, smiling with saliva covering her chin. Rolling over, she shimmied her stockings and panties down over her long legs and kicked them off. With her wet pussy uncovered, she quickly jumped over to straddle David, who moaned as her hot slit pressed into his shaft. Biting on one of her fingers, Sunny began to grind her lips over his hardon, her juices and spit combining to form a slick mess between them. Raising herself up, she reached down and lifted his cock and guided the tip to her pussy, teasing it against her entrance. His testosterone pumping, David's hands came up to Sunny's wide hips and tightened, surprising her. A second later, she shrieked as he pulled her down, hard, forcing her to bottom out on his cock. David's seven inches were certainly not the largest Sunny had ever taken, but being a cockslut like she was, she loved dicks of all shapes and sizes. That coupled with the sudden shock of being penetrated, and her eyes were rolling back, and she was biting her lower lip as his rock-hard length spread her hole open. Moaning and letting herself adjust to the instantaneous insertion, Sunny threw her long, blonde hair back and began to bounce on David's cock. Her hands found their way up to her chest and she groped her breasts through her shirt, her large bust overflowing her fingers. Tossing back her head to cry out freely, her speed increased, and she moved up and down with more urgency. David's hands gathered up her skirt and pushed it up to her waist, bunching it out of the way so that he could get a clear view of their connection and his cock disappearing into the beautiful blonde. Shifting her hips to adjust the angle of his penis inside of her, Sunny whimpered as his cock slid across her G-spot. Each time that she would come down on him, his tip would poke against her sensitive internal spot, sending electricity through her body. It wasn't long before she was shaking and quivering, right on the cusp of her climax. Another few seconds of slamming her rear down on him, and she went over the edge. Sunny's orgasm was visible and vocal. Her whole body quaked and shook, and she shrieked. Her hands dug into her boobs, squeezing and kneading them tightly. David groaned, feeling her pussy clamp down around him, her muscles spasming and fluttering. Although her timing was off due to the intense sensations, Sunny kept riding him, yipping each time he contacted her G-spot, driving her peak higher and higher. Coming down, panting and her legs now tired, Sunny stopped bouncing and switched to a twerking technique. Her juicy ass shook and jiggled as she worked her hips back and forth, grinding on David's crotch. With this technique and angle, the effect on her G-spot was even more pronounced, and Sunny groaned and gasped with each movement. Even though she had just cum, she could already sense herself climbing the hill towards a second climax. As Sunny's muscles became increasingly worn out from the constant exercise, her speed slowed down, incrementally. Feeling the slower pace and full of energy himself, David decided to take things into his own hands. Reaching up, he wrapped his arms around Sunny's torso, pinning her arms to her sides and pulling her down until her chest was flat against his. Letting out a soft 'oof' as her large breasts squished between them, she relaxed and let him take charge. Holding Sunny tight to his body, David began to thrust up into her. His pelvis powered up off the ground, driving his hard cock into her depths over and over. Sunny gasped into his shoulder, her body limp and helpless as he pinned her against him. He cunt was dripping, and she was incredibly close to another climax. Every stroke felt so good, but there was just something more that she wanted. Something a little extra that would throw her right over the edge. Shifting her head, she looked up at her teacher. “M-Miss Banks…” she panted. “C…Can you spank me? Please…slap my butt. Just once. Please!” Concealing her smile and maintaining a mask of tranquility, Miss Banks walked over, her heels clacking until she reached the blanket. Bending over, her posture accentuating her curvaceous body, she drew back her hand and delivered a firm smack to Sunny's jiggling ass. Sunny cried out and moaned. “Again!” she gasped. “Please!” The second smack sent her over the edge. She screamed and closed her eyes, shaking with her climax. Her mind went blank momentarily and she forgot where she was, until she caught a breath and her eyes rolled back down from in her skull. Sunny's walls clenching down on him was the final straw that broke the camel's back for David. Grunting and tightening his grip on the blonde, he slammed himself to the base and opened the floodgates. Feeling the first hot stream splash inside her, Sunny pressed herself firmly against David's crotch, not even a millimeter separating their pelvises. She bit her lip and shivered, the sensation of being stuffed with steamy boy cum one of her favorites in the entire world. She kept herself pressed into him throughout the duration of their collective orgasm, her internal muscles milking him further into her tight, hot depths. Both of them heaving and basking in the afterglow of their finale, David finally released her from his embrace. Catching her breath for a bit, Sunny raised her hips, whimpering as his softening length slid out of her hole. A stream of semen followed and dripped past her lips onto his waning erection. Licking her lips, Sunny scooted down David's body and breathed in the potent, masculine scent of his arousal. Extending her tongue, she went to work cleaning him up. She licked all along his cock, swallowing down every drop of his cum that had escaped her. Wrapping her lips around him, she slurped down his soft penis, sucking every last bit of their combined juices until he was bare of any remnants of their tryst. Uncrossing her arms, Miss Banks gave a clap, encouraging the other students to join her. They all gave the two of them a round of applause for their performance, making Sunny smile and David blush now that he was in his post-nut clarity. Handing a clean towel from her stock to Sunny, Miss Banks raised an eyebrow. “Very well done!” she praised. “Both of you did excellent. Great start from you Sunny. Your pelvic motions are superb when you're on top and you even cleaned up afterwards. And, David, the way you took control when she got worn out was just beautiful. I'm very impressed by your work. You should both be proud. There is always room to improve, but I think I speak for the whole class when I say that that was a hot performance. The two of you can get cleaned up off to the side while we get our next pair up here. Hum…let's see. Andrea, let's have you and…Chris. You two will be demonstrating the doggy style position.” Andrea's mood soured as she heard that last sentence. Doggy style was the last position she had hoped for. She would have much more preferred some simple missionary or maybe some spooning. Something sensual and evocative of a connection. Hell, even cowgirl would have been better. But doggy style? She hated doggy style. It was so…degrading! Even just the name was demeaning. Doggy style?! What girl wants to be bent over like some animal and rutted as though she were just a bitch. She was way above doing something as debasing as that! Still, not willing to draw the ire of her teacher, Andrea reluctantly stalked out into the center of the blanket and dropped to her hands and knees. After waiting for a minute, she looked back over her shoulder and realized that Miss Banks was standing next to a pants-less Chris, expectantly. Her teacher stared her down with crossed arms and a tapping toe. “Aren't you forgetting something, Miss Andrea?” she demanded. Andrea looked back, confused and unsure what she was talking about. Sighing, Miss Banks lifted a finger and traced the outline of her immaculate, red lips before pointing to Chris's erect penis. Realization dawned on Andrea and her mood darkened even further as she remembered that she was expected to prepare Chris to fuck her. She spun around on her knees and Chris stepped up to her, his cock bobbing and striking her face, making her flinch. Tentatively taking his dick in her tiny hand, Andrea pulled it down to where her mouth could reach it and she wrapped her lips around it. Still pathetic at performing oral, Andrea was a far stretch from what Sunny had accomplished. Fuming at being made to kneel before Chris like some servant, Andrea bobbed her head, rigidly and in an uninspired manner. Her hand lightly rubbed up and down his remaining shaft as she had been chastised neglecting for in her first test, but it was without vigor or skill to speak of. Chris didn't care, though. He could tell that the stuck-up Andrea was hating this, and it made it all the sweeter to feel her mouth around him. He knew that no matter how pitiful her blowjob was, her pussy would be all his momentarily. Miss Banks, however, was not amused. Her eyes narrowed and her brow furrowed. She was about to open up and berate Andrea's performance, but Chris acted first. Placing his palm on Andrea's forehead, he pushed her away and spun her around all in one move, pushing her down until she fell to her elbows. “That's enough of that.” Chris sighed, dropping to a knee behind her. Reaching beneath her skirt, he felt around her waist in a vague attempt to locate the hem of her undergarments. Andrea scowled as she felt him groping and feeling up her butt, but she bit back her anger. A thought coming to him, Chris faked frustration at not being able to locate the top of her stockings. Instead, his fingers grasped the fabric covering her crotch and, with a quick flick of his wrists, he tore the thin material, creating a large hole. Andrea gasped, indignantly, as her stocking were ruined by the brute behind her. She whirled her head around to glare at him over her shoulder, but a look from Miss Banks kept her quiet. Chuckling to himself, Chris pulled her tiny panties to the side and slid his finger over her slit. To his further amusement, she was already moist down there. Despite her hatred of this treatment, she couldn't hide what her body was saying, and it was saying that she liked it. Probing into her with his finger, Chris smirked when he heard her gasp, confirming his suspicions. That was all the invitation he needed. Lining up his cock, he gave a few teasing prods at her lips. On the fourth poke, he kept going and sank his thick cock into her depths. Andrea yipped as he entered her, her tight walls spreading out around him. Inch after inch pushed into her, splitting her wide and making her groan. She had only ever experimented with her fingers and some assorted household items in the past. Chris was far, far bigger than any of those, and she felt it. She couldn't see him, being in the humiliating position that she was in, but he felt positively enormous in her tight, little cunt. Every time she thought he had given her everything he had to give, he would push another inch past her lips, making her yelp. Finally, Andrea felt his tip connect against her cervix and his groin press against her butt, signaling that he was fully inside of her. Andrea felt absolutely stuffed. She was a tiny girl at just five feet tall, and Chris had a truly big dick. She whimpered as he shifted around in her and pulled back, his thick length dragging along her slippery walls until just his bulbous head, which still felt large, was left in her. A cry left her lips as he drove back in, a bit speedier this time, until he smacked into the back of her pussy somewhere deep inside of her. Andrea could feel herself getting wetter and wetter, despite her best efforts not to. Her cheeks flushed with shame at being put in this disgraceful, misogynistic position. Who in their right mind like being fucked like a dog? It's so degrading! Well, Andrea found out that apparently her body like it, because she was drenched from the sensation of Chris's cock sliding in and out of her. Within minutes, she was moaning like a kitten in heat. She yelped as Chris's hand wrapped itself in her hair, yanking her head backwards. How dare he! She wasn't some piece of meat to treat however he wanted! Who did he think he was, pulling her hair like some toy for him to do as he pleased?! That was what the rational part of her mind was thinking. The lustful part, however, was currently overriding any rational thought, and she moaned and shrieked as he used the leverage gained from grabbing her hair to slam into her harder. Shuddering, she slipped over the edge and came. This orgasm was far more intense than any she had achieved through solo masturbation. Her eyes rolled back, and she screamed loudly. Her arms went limp and she would have fallen forward, if not for the handful of hair that Chris had, holding her up by her brown locks. Andrea's entire body shook and trembled, her cunt clenching and convulsing as Chris kept pounding into her, not giving her any respite during her mind-shattering climax. By the end of it, the proud and haughty Andrea was reduced to a drenched, drooling mess. Even as her climax was winding down, Chris began to speed up. Her tight hole felt magnificent around him, especially when she was clenching down during orgasm. Eager to feel her tighten around him all over again, he grasped her hair more firmly, using it to pull her tiny body into his thrusts. Her lower lips gripped him all the way down to the base, physically encouraging him to drive his penis all the more quickly, which her obliged, groaning in satisfaction when he heard Andrea shriek. Spurred on by Chris's increased movements, Andrea's second orgasm arrived less than a minute after the first one. She gasped and moaned, her eyes crossing and her tongue hanging out of her open mouth, dripping saliva down onto the blanket below. Her internal muscles fluttered and spasmed, tightening up her walls around him. She still couldn't believe that she was cumming from being treated like nothing but a cock sleeve, but by now, her brain was way past processing that kind of moral dilemma. Instead, she was busy being overwhelmed by the wave of pleasure that was assaulting her consciousness and steadily driving her crazy. Pushing Andrea's skirt up onto her back, Chris gazed down at her toned rear. She didn't have nearly as much volume to her butt as someone like Sunny or Samantha, but her ass jiggled deliciously with each collision of their hips. Raising his hand, Chris brought his palm down onto her stocking-clad ass, making a loud slap ring out through the classroom which was joined moments later by Andrea's yelp. Her cheek stinging, Andrea shrieked again as she was spanked for the second time. Unable to vocalize her objections in her current state of mind, she just hung there in Chris's grip as he rained down smack after smack onto her rear, drawing more squeaks and yips from her. It was humiliating! It was degrading! It was…incredible? Andrea had been skeptical at best when Sunny had reached orgasm from being spanked by Miss Banks, but now she understood exactly what had taken place. The combination of Chris's engorged cock pummeling into her along with a series of stinging slaps to her butt was a disgraceful yet somehow intoxicating mix. Each successive smack pushed her closer and closer to that third peak, something she had never expected to be possible with a man. After the sixteenth slap, Chris groaned as he felt Andrea tighten up around him again. When orgasm number three struck Andrea, her mind dissolved into jello. She hung there, limply, nothing but putty in Chris's hands, unable to talk or moan or even breathe as her climax tore through her. This was only heightened when she felt a hot rush of liquid splatter her insides, indicating the arrival of Chris's own orgasm. He gripped her hair and waist tightly, holding her against him as he flooded her insides and painted her pussy white with his goo. Every spasm and clamp down of Andrea's walls only served to milk an additional shot of jizz into her snug cunt, as it was biologically engineered to do. If not for their required birth control pills, she would definitely be knocked up several times over from the sheer amount cum that he spewed into her. Andrea's head slumped down onto the blanket when Chris released her hair, cross-eyed and cum drunk. Sighing contentedly, he let go of her hips and pulled out, leaving her frozen and shuddering in her face-down, ass up position. Accepting the towel from Miss Banks, Chris stood and wiped the collective fluids from his cock, drying himself off. Miss Banks walked around and bent over, peering down at Andrea's blank expression, and glazed over eyes. Pulling the girl's panties back in place to contain the cum before it leaked out and fixing her skirt so that her rear was covered, Miss Banks turned to Chris. “Great job, Chris.” She praised. “Unfortunately, it seems Miss Andrea has been fucked silly. If you wouldn't mind, could you please carry her to the back of the room and help her collect her wits? Thank you.” Chris buckled his pants back up and leaned down, grabbing the tiny teen, and scooping her up in his arms. Cradling her small, limp form, he strode to the back of the room to the couch that was located in the back and sat, holding her until the time when she had her mental faculties about her. The students all watched in shock at the state of the normally arrogant, egotistical Andrea until Miss Banks cleared her throat, getting their attention. “So.” She said, looking from face to face. “Who's next?” To be continued.. Based on the work of firebird68 for LiteroticaSommerset College Advanced Sex Ed: Session 3

Peace in the Release

Play Episode Listen Later Aug 3, 2025

Kayla’s brow furrowed as she shoved yet another slip of paper into an overstuffed box labeled “Give It to God” on all four sides. Sighing deeply, she sifted through the written prayers she had previously placed in the box. “I read them out loud almost every day,” she said to her friend. “How can I be sure God hears me?” Chantel handed Kayla her Bible. “By trusting that God keeps His word,” she said, “and letting go every time you write or read a prayer you’ve released into His hands.” The apostle Paul urged believers in Jesus to “rejoice in the Lord” and gave good reason to do so by affirming, “The Lord is near” (Philippians 4:4-5). He encouraged God’s people to trade anxious thoughts for faith-filled prayers, to believe He receives every request, and to praise Him while resting in the unfathomable peace of His never-ending presence (vv. 6-7). The Prince of Peace—Jesus—guards our emotional and mental well-being when we turn our thoughts toward qualities that point to Him, things that are “true,” “right,” “pure,” and “praiseworthy” (v. 8). The peace of God protects us when we trust that the God of peace is with us. Liberated from the burden of clinging to concerns, we can experience peace in the release of every prayer into God’s trustworthy hands.

god jesus christ lord peace bible philippians bible study devotional liberated rbc chantel daily devotional our daily bread sighing

Job 10 - Job's suffering and sighing

RiverSide Church

Play Episode Listen Later Jul 31, 2025 41:21

In Job 10, we witness the deep emotional and spiritual pain Job is experiencing. Rather than offering comfort or pointing him back to God, his friends respond with harsh accusations and judgment. In this moment, Job doesn't need correction—he needs compassion. He needs someone to sit with him, weep with him, and help restore his faith.In this powerful sermon, Pastor Kevin highlights not only Job's suffering but also addresses how, in today's culture, secular voices have taken on the role that pastors once held.Grab your Bible and join us as we dive into this raw and relevant chapter of Job.

god bible suffering pastor kevin in job sighing

From Sighing to Singing"

Covenant Sermons

Play Episode Listen Later Jul 20, 2025 28:41

None are available at this time.

singing sighing

Lords of Eros: Part 12

Play Episode Listen Later Jul 13, 2025

The Dungeon of Despair: Toshia & Sarah must escape a dungeon & its denizens.In 13 parts, By BradentonLarry - Listen to the Podcast at Explicit Novels.Sarah reeled from the aftershocks of her intense orgasms, stunned by how much cum had been pumped into her and onto her. As the tentacle slipped away from her mouth it spilled quite a lot of the sweet juice all over her tits. Grinning to herself, Sarah ran her hands over her body, rubbing the cum into her skin and pinching her nipples. She thought of Toshia and hoped she was having as much fun. She opened her eyes to see what her lover was up to.Smiling blissfully and covered in shiny cum, Toshia was being drawn toward a dark thing, a black ball with a single great eye and a maw lined with jagged teeth. The thing extended a long prehensile tongue, which Toshia grasped and drew to her mouth. Apparently unaware of the danger, Toshia was pulled ever closer to those deadly teeth.Finally, Sarah found her voice, yelling, "Toshia! No!"Toshia ignored her, and proceeded to suck on the slender tip of that tongue as if it were a cock or a nipple.Sarah struggled against the tentacle wrapped around her waist, paying no attention to the fact that more tentacles were snaking up between her legs. When she saw that the thing wasn't going to release her, Sarah splashed water at Toshia and the thing that held them. She shouted again, "Wake up, Toshia!"Then, just as it seemed the creature was about to devour her love, Sarah noticed some splashing on the other side of the monster. There was a flash of steel in the wan light of the cavern, and the black orb was cut in two, diagonally, right through that hideous eye. Toshia fell into the water and Sarah felt the tentacles slip away and the big one around her waist slacken.Sarah saw a big man standing there in full, metal armor, and with a huge sword black with tentacle-monster blood, then noticed another armored man a bit further back, but her attention was drawn to Toshia who was spluttering and splashing next to the thing's body. Shoving her way out of the grasp of the dead limb around her waist, Sarah crossed to Toshia and hugged her. She held her tightly and asked, "Are you okay, babe?"Toshia was laughing. "Yes," she said. "You are seriously covered in cum, baby."Relieved, Sarah released Toshia."Are you ladies uninjured?" asked a gruff voice. Turning, they saw that the man with the sword was not exactly human. He was built like a tall bodybuilder but had greenish skin, a slightly jutting under-bite that allowed two pronounced lower canines to protrude, a broad nose, prominent brow, thick, short-cut, black hair, several quite noticeable scars, and large pointed ears."Yes," Toshia answered for them. "I think we're fine.""That thing was about to eat you," Sarah finally said. "This man saved you."Toshia frowned, "What? We were just having fun.""You were charmed, no doubt," said a lilting feminine voice. A slender, dark-haired woman waded through the water toward them. She had a bow in her hands, and she also had pointed ears, though hers were quite different from the man's. Sarah identified her as an elf immediately, an undeniably beautiful elf, who said, "The lurkers ensorcel their prey, have their way with them, and devour them, their victims believing they're having a wonderful time all the while.""Lucky you came along when you did, then," Toshia said. She was looking sadly at the blood and remains that were already washing away toward the nearest runoff point."Yes, thank you," Sarah said, much more enthusiastically.The second man, a tall human wearing proper chainmail and carrying a sword and shield not much different from Sarah's, had come up and stood quietly, though he seemed to be admiring Toshia and Sarah's naked bodies."Everything okay out there?" called a woman's voice from the other side of the pond, where Sarah could see at least three more figures."Yes," shouted the big greenish guy. "We'll be right back."The pretty woman said, "I'm Rayna, this is Gul, and the quiet one is Tohl. Perhaps you would like to clean up and join us and the rest of our party. We were just about to make camp."After she and Toshia shared a glance, Sarah said, "Yes, that would be nice. Thank you. I'm Sarah, and this is Toshia."Rayna smiled and nodded. The heavily armored guy, Gul, said, "Watch the middle; it gets deep."Moving away from what was left of the "lurker," Sarah and Toshia quickly but thoroughly washed themselves, though Sarah expected lurker cum would be leaking out of their asses for days. They hurried over to collect their gear and carried it all around the side of the pond until they came to the lichen covered ledge the others had chosen for their camp.In addition to the three they'd already met, there was a blonde woman with an odd-looking guitar, wearing a short skirt and a very flattering bodice, a redhead wearing what looked like a dominatrix's suit of shiny black leather, which happened to show off some lovely cleavage, a male elf wearing dark robes, and a man no more than half Sarah's height who was pacing back and forth in what Sarah thought of as more traditional leather armor. Every one of them, except the elf in the robes, was armed. The sexy redhead was saying, "Isn't this awfully close to the water?""The lurkers are solitary hunters and would have scared off or eaten any other predators," replied Rayna."How do you know this stuff?" asked the short one.Rayna sighed, "You might find it helpful to read up on the lore of the region now and then, Shift."Just then, they noticed Toshia and Sarah. Both Gul and Tohl promptly moved to help them up out of the water."Sarah, Toshia, welcome," Rayna smiled. "This is Vespula, Quislin, Zasterfel, and Shift," she said as she indicated the blonde woman, the redhead, the robed youth, and the short guy, respectively."Please, call me Zas," said the robed one with a warm smile.Sarah smiled and nodded her head. She was amused by the fact that she and Toshia were standing there, dripping wet and completely naked, in front of a bunch of fully clothed characters out of a fantasy movie as if it were completely normal. In fact, nobody seemed to think the situation odd."Make yourselves comfortable," Vespula said with an appreciative smile."Thank you," Toshia said as she put her armor and weapons on the soft mat of lichen and sat cross-legged. She gave a smile to the pretty blonde, who passed her a pair of apples from a backpack."Yes, thank you," Sarah added as she also took a seat, and an apple from Toshia. "Especially you, Gul. You got there just in time. You saved our lives.""It was nothing." Gul waved his hand as if to brush the praise aside."At least mine," Toshia said. "Thank you.""Well, we have something of a tradition," the redhead smiled mischievously. Sarah could now see that she too had elven features. "Whenever one of us saves another's life, ""There's no need for that," Gul grumbled. Sarah was sure the big green guy was blushing.After shooting Sarah a wry smile, Toshia said, "Oh, I'm pretty sure we'd be happy to honor your tradition."Knowing they were in Eros, Sarah thought, and was sure Toshia agreed, it was a safe bet the tradition Quislin had in mind was sexual in nature. So, it wasn't a surprise when, after a bit of prodding from his companions, Gul stood and began to take off his armor. Quislin and Vespula got up and helped him, but surprisingly refrained from engaging in any kind of foreplay with the big fellow.Soon, Gul was standing in front of them, a model of buff not-quite-human masculinity. His chest was broad and muscular. In fact, most of his body was muscular. There were also quite a lot of scars, which somehow only added to his appeal. Between his legs was a generous cock, not the longest Sarah had seen in Eros but perhaps the thickest. The unusual color of Gul's skin made him seem a bit more exotic."There you go girls," Vespula said with a twinkle in her eye. "Show him your gratitude."Toshia led the way, crawling on all fours the short distance until she was kneeling in front of Gul. Sarah followed close behind. Though Gul was quite a bit taller than them, they were still at a good level to lean in and begin kissing and running their hands over Gul's generous endowment. This wasn't the first cock they'd shared like this, that had been Don's, but it was the biggest. Sarah enjoyed watching Toshia sucking on the fat head, and then kissing her, tasting his precum in her mouth. She liked the way his cock got hard between the two of them, their lips, tongues, and hands moving on it.Sarah took Gul's thick shaft in hand and sucked the big head into her mouth, tongue playing over its slit. Her hands moved up and down on his spit-covered organ as Toshia bent under to kiss and fondle his heavy balls. She couldn't deepthroat him but wondered if Toshia wanted to try. Still, she bobbed her head on him a bit, her hands squeezing tightly. Sarah looked up at him and saw Gul watching her intently. This made her happy.Then Sarah let the big cockhead pop out of her mouth and rubbed it against her face. Toshia came up for air, kissing and licking her way up to Sarah, where she joined her partner in rubbing her face on the darker green glans.Toshia smiled up at Gul and said, "Why don't you lie down so we can really show you how grateful we are?"While the big guy hurried to comply, Sarah looked around to see that the others were watching them, but not just watching, of course. Vespula had pulled her blouse down to free a pair of lovely breasts, one of which she was squeezing while her other hand was busy under her skirt. Quislin, whose outfit now seemed to be crotchless, had a cock in either hand, Tohl's in the right and Zas's surprisingly large one in the left, while the men on either side of her each had a hand on her crotch, one apparently fingering her cunt and the other stroking her clit. Sarah guessed they had done this before. Rayna was watching them intently as Shift (the only one who wasn't watching her, Toshia, and Gul) was on his hands and knees between her legs, licking her. The expression on the pretty elf's face told Sarah the little guy knew what he was doing.By the time Sarah tore her eyes off the others, Toshia was leaning over Gul making out with him, an experience Sarah would soon find out was quite interesting and not at all unpleasant. Meanwhile his hard, thick cock was left unattended. With a smile, Sarah crawled over, ran her tongue up the length of that impressive organ, and straddled Gul's waist. Reaching under herself, she raised the heavy cock and pushed its flared head up into her very ready cunt."God! That feels good!" Sarah breathed. She slowly sank down on the thick shaft, feeling her cunt opening, filled wonderfully by Gul's sex. Then his head was against her cervix, and she began to work up and down on that glorious cock. She braced her hands on his strong abs as she adjusted to his girth and the intense feeling of fucking him. Soon, though, she was riding him more vigorously, hands squeezing her own tits tightly as she rode that column of flesh harder and faster.Meanwhile, Toshia had turned to watch Sarah, an expression of combined lust and love on her face. Then Gul said something, Toshia smiled at him, and said, "Okay!" In another moment, Toshia was straddling his face as he began licking at her cunt and clit with what looked like a long, strong tongue. Sarah found herself watching those two sharp canines as they brushed against Toshia's smooth thighs.Then Toshia was reaching out to pull Sarah toward her. Sarah propped herself up on Gul's broad pecs, still riding his cock, as Toshia drew her in for a deep passionate kiss. That's when the first of her orgasms hit Sarah. She shook and trembled, moaning into Toshia's mouth, as her body reeled with pleasure.When she pulled back a bit, Sarah said, "His cock is so good!"Toshia grinned at her and said, "I'm looking forward to it. Can you keep it warm for me for a bit, though? I don't want to give up his tongue just yet.""Happily," Sarah said as she continued to grind herself on Gul, working his cock in and out of her grasping cunt. She hoped to come again on him, but Toshia beat her to it, crying out and shuddering as she ground down on Gul's apparently talented mouth.After Toshia came down and caught her breath, Sarah gave up her place so Toshia could take that thick cock up into her slender body. Sarah was lying next to Gul, stroking his powerful chest, and alternating between making out with him and watching Toshia riding up and down on his thick shaft, one hand between her legs playing with her clit. For himself, Gul had taken hold of Toshia's waist in both strong hands, helping the relatively tiny woman fuck him. Sarah found the sight of her lover pushing up and then falling back on Gul's fat cock, slick with both of their juices, wonderfully erotic.Toshia was grunting and moaning, nearing a second orgasm, when Sarah bit Gul's ear and said, "Come for us, baby. Fill Toshia with your cum."Gul responded with a nod and a groan, and then he was arching his back, his whole, muscular body clenching and shaking. Toshia cried out, "Yes! Fuck yes!" as she came again, writhing down on Gul's spasming cock. Pearly cum leaked out of her around that wonderful organ.Toshia sagged forward on Gul's prone body, with a bit of a giggle, and said, "Thank you.""Yes," Sarah grinned, kissing his cheek. "Thank you."Gul gave a deep chuckle and said, "You're quite welcome, miladies." After the delightful threesome with Gul, the rest of his companions joined in, and it became a chaotic nine-person orgy. Toshia couldn't keep track of all the particulars, but certain moments stood out: lovely Rayna licking Gul's cum out of her cunt while the little Shift took the elf from behind; watching Sarah getting double-teamed by Zas and Tohl while sucking on Quislin's tits; being ganged up on by Vespula, Rayna, and Quislin, who used their mouths, fingers, and at least one whole hand, to bring her to a series of soul shattering orgasms; and, in particular, mounting tall Tohl, taking him into her cunt, while Gul pushed that fat monster of his deep into her ass and Shift stood in front of her feeding her his comparatively small, but still respectable, cock.It was after that last wonderful session, as Toshia lay there momentarily by herself, playing with the cum oozing out of her well-fucked cunt, that it occurred to her that she wasn't tired. After her creature gangbang, climbing all those stairs, the incident with the "lurker," and this beautiful, but quite long, orgy, she should be exhausted, but she wasn't. Not at all! In fact, she was lustfully eyeing Quislin, who had shed her shiny black "armor" and was lying on her side on the soft lichen-covered ground as Zas fucked her ass from behind. Her plan was to crawl over there and lick the redhead's cunt and maybe get some of Zas's cum. But, again, Toshia asked herself, Shouldn't I be tired?Then she thought about the guys. She wasn't surprised by the duration of their erections; this was business as usual in Eros. But they had also come many times. Not even Don, who had devoted himself to mastering such things, normally came more than three times in an orgy, and more than three was quite rare. Mostly he had been able to put off his orgasms and increase the volume of cum. These guys had come more than four times each, with consistently large loads. Just then, in fact, Gul was stroking his thick cock over Vespula, covering her lovely tits with yet another slippery flood of cum, and that was at least his fifth such orgasm.Quislin raised a leg, slipping her hand down to push two fingers into her cunt, palm pressed against her clit. The temptation to get over there and get busy with that sexy woman was palpable, but something was wrong.Across the way, Sarah had Shift between her legs, fucking her vigorously. Though the size differential between them was amusing, the loud noises Sarah was making clearly indicated she was having a good time. But something was wrong.Toshia shook her head and tried to concentrate. She closed her eyes, trying to shove aside her raging horniness, and opened them again. Sarah was there, moaning in pleasure, but the others were gone. Toshia tried again, closing her eyes, concentrating, then opening them."What the fuck?!" she gasped.She and Sarah were indeed in a cavern almost filled with a pond, but it and the cavern were much smaller. There were a few waterfalls raining down on little platforms that seemed to climb up to the possibility of passages leading away. There didn't seem to be any lichen-covered pleasure platforms, and there certainly was no party of adventurers having an orgy.However, there was a lurker, still very much intact. It was against the edge of the pond, its big eye closed and what seemed to be a happy smile on its face.Sarah was on the other side of the pond, up to her tits in the water, murmuring happily to herself, apparently dreaming. Toshia was surprised that both she and Sarah were still wearing their ersatz armor, and that her short sword and dagger were still at her side.Toshia finally realized that the lurker still had several of its tentacles up inside her cunt and ass. Though none of them were actively fucking her, they still slowly pulsed and sent quiet waves of pleasure to the base of her spine. Gingerly, avoiding any sudden moves, Toshia reached down between her legs and slowly drew the tentacles out of her. She shuddered a bit as the sensations left her. She was rather shocked at how long one of the tentacles was that had gone up her ass.Then, moving very slowly, hardly raising even a ripple in the water, she crossed to Sarah and gently drew the tentacles out of her lover. Sarah whimpered a little in disappointment. Toshia kissed her and whispered, "Shush, baby, but wake up."Sarah's eyelids fluttered a bit, almost opening, but then closed again. So, Toshia risked jostling her a bit. When that didn't work, Toshia leaned over, covered Sarah's mouth with a kiss and gave one of her nipples a rough twist. That did the trick. Sarah's eyes flew open, and her body stiffened.Toshia drew back, gave her lover a smile and whispered as quietly as she could, "We have to get out of here."Sarah looked around in confusion but then nodded her understanding. Toshia slowly climbed out of the pool, and then turned to help Sarah do the same. Moving as stealthily as they could, they climbed half a dozen levels to the furthest of the waterfalls, where they quickly did their best to wash themselves, without taking off their armor."Fuck! My shield!" Sarah gasped. She had apparently lost it in the lurker's pool.Feeling rejuvenated by the heavy, cleansing shower and surprisingly well-rested, Toshia offered a wry smile and asked, "Want to go back and get it?"Sarah scowled back at the still slumbering lurker and said, "No, I guess not."Once they made their way out of that cavern and back into a network of tunnels, squelching in their boots as they went, they were able to talk about what had happened."So, it was all a dream?" Sarah asked."Something like that," Toshia shrugged. "Probably more like we were charmed, like Rayna said.""But her saying that was a dream too. Wait, you had the same dream I did?"This led to a quiet com

Karen Saves The Universe: Part 1

Play Episode Listen Later Jun 7, 2025

Karen Saves The Universe: Part 1Desperate aliens kidnap a Karen to save their world!Based on a post by LingeringAfterthought, in 3 parts. Listen to the Podcast at Steamy Stories.On the starship Onan, the Priamites dubiously watched the screen display the creature. Dr. Fehr's algorithm had brought them trekking across the galaxy to a smallish, blue planet around an unimpressive star. While there was no denying the power emitted by the angry, festering organic matter before them, the thought of containing it and bringing it back to Priam was daunting. Still, the fate of their world hung upon the success of their mission."Do we have; uh; audio yet, Lieutenant Cavill?" Captain Hemsworth said, pausing briefly to joylessly ejaculate into his cumsuit, which quickly reclaimed the essence he emitted and channeled it into one of the suit's containment pouches to be resorbed as nourishment.Ever since the people of Eros had unleashed their horrific weapon on them, the Priamites orgasmed almost constantly. The Eros Curse, which seemed like a gift at first, became a tool of enslavement and oppression as the great Priam civilization devolved into listless people who passed the time sitting and staring at nothing in particular. Even special holidays were simply spent gathered in each other's' houses, grunting intermittently. The children of Priam, spared by the curse of Eros by living in growth pods, were never exposed to the disease or its effects until the seemingly arbitrary age of 18, so at least there was no trouble with the censors. The demands of orgasming so frequently took its toll on the Priamite's bodies. Dehydration, muscle spasms, and fatigue were common. The effects on the mind were worse. It wasn't until the invention of the cumsuit, which not only reclaimed the fluid loss and prevented dehydration, but also reduced arousing sensations until the wearer was nearly numb, that it was possible for them to journey out into the stars in search of a cure.Guided by the ancient journals of the revered Dr. Fehr, the Priamites had come to a small planet where it was foretold that there was a force of great and terrible power. It was hoped that this force could be used to break free of the cruel Eros Curse, but time was running out. Even wearing the cumsuits, the crew of the Onan, who were the most stoic, intellectual and sexless men of Priam, felt themselves progressively weakening to the Curse. It was only a matter of time until they lost all sense of duty and simply went adrift through the universe."No audio yet, Captain. The resonant frequency is so shrill that if we don't modulate the pitch; uh;” Lieutenant Cavill replied, closing his eyes and shaking as he orgasmed, then collapsed and stared blankly at the control panels as he recovered.Another crewman took over at the panel, "Captain, I can give you audio, but only for a short time. Even on their planet, they; they; oh; oh fuck;” the replacement said, stiffening as he spurted inside his suit, then shook his head to clear it and looked to their leader for orders. Captain Hemsworth braced himself in his chair and nodded for him to activate audio.A horrendous braying screech filled the bridge, “ No Idea Why You People Can't Even Take An Order Right! I Ordered The Cobb Salad With Extra Avocado! I Don't Care If It's Not On There Or Not! Fix The Damn Menu! I Have Been Coming Here For Over 15 Years And I Know For A Fact That You People Had Cobb Salad On There Two Years Ago When You Were Called Baker's Pie;"Another voice interjected, soft and conciliatory, "Oh, yes, ma'am; I see the confusion. The Baker's Pie that was here went out of business. This restaurant is Snooker's, now, so we don't have the same menu, but our club salad is very similar to;""Are You Actually Interrupting Me? Get. Me. A. Cobb. Salad. Extra Avocado! Do You Understand? Extra Avocado! Mucho Amortado! Comprendo Estupido?"Even in that short interlude, most of the Onan's bridge crew had begun bleeding from their ears and collapsing onto the deck. Captain Hemsworth, a man of rare tolerance and stamina, struggled past their unconscious bodies to the control panel and lowered the volume until it was barely audible. "Computer, disburse caffeline into bridge life support systems, 15 parts per million," he mumbled, leaning on the control panel for support as the strong stimulant hissed into the room. He didn't like to use the drug, because the heightened energy it gave often led to periods of prolonged involuntary masturbation, but he couldn't afford to waste time for the crewmen to awaken naturally. Not when conditions were so dire on Priam.Lieutenant Cavill groaned and rose weakly, climbing back into his console chair and checking the readings. "What happened, Captain? Our scans showed a primitive civilization on the planet without any meaningful defenses. What was that? Some kind of weapon?" he asked.Captain Hemsworth did a double-take at the crewman in wonder, but he said nothing. All around him, he watched the rest of the crew slowly getting to their feet and going back to their positions. All the men were alert, aware, and focused on their duties. Several of them were talking to each other; in full uninterrupted sentences. No one drooled, no one's eyes rolled back; not one of them stared off into space, as if dully re-living the curse that had infected their brains. He, himself, had not even felt the urge to sexually relieve himself once, even with the high levels of caffeline in the air. Indeed, he had not felt anything below the waist; not since he heard that voice. He doubted whether he would have the urge to orgasm ever again. They had finally done it."That was no weapon, Cavill; it is what we came here to find. It's the cure that Dr. Fehr told us was here all along. Contact High Command and tell them; tell them we found it. Tell them we have found; The Karen.The man-eating woman.After straightening out the incompetent waiter on her order, Karen Carmichael excused herself from her prayer group's table and walked to the restrooms, incensed. What kind of man actually cries when taking an order for a salad? Probably gay; or whatever kids were calling themselves these days. Was there such a thing as "gay" anymore, when people "identified" themselves as whatever the hell occurred to them? What was the point of picking a sexuality when people didn't even have a species anymore?Of course, Travis the Waiter had to play the victim about it, too, making the entire restaurant gawk over at their table like they were monsters. He probably knew they were a nice church group and went out of his way to make trouble. Sure, they all scream for "tolerance," but their types couldn't wait to attack nice people of faith like her who showed the world what it was to be decent and pure of heart. Well, he could just kiss his tip money goodbye! Tipping had gotten ridiculous anyway; a generation of whiny babies feeling entitled to extra money just for doing their jobs. ‘If ‘; they did their jobs. She couldn't even get a salad; and, by God, if the Manager didn't make things right, her Yelp review on this place would burn a hole through people's screens!Karen pushed on the door to the restroom tightly clutching her can of pepper spray, because sexual predators were always trying to rape women like her in public restrooms, and she nearly screamed when the door opened. Wet paper towels were everywhere. The garbage bin was overflowing, and some slob had splashed water all over the sink area! Now, she'd have to make the Manager take care of this, too! More drama, when she just wanted to have a nice lunch with her friends. And, of course, the Manager would just try to ‘handle ‘; her; as if she was some unreasonable bitch just for wanting to use a facility that wasn't absolutely disgusting! Then looking near her, but not at her, the Manager would apologize in that fake-nice voice and offer to comp her meal; offering her even more of what was bad in the first place. Managers and their fake apologies. They weren't sorry. The soulless jerks never meant it. They just wanted her to go away; acting like she was a scamming thief instead of someone who just wanted to be treated decently.She settled on the toilet and tried to calm herself. Lately, half the time she wanted to cry, or scream, or tear out her hair; but it wouldn't matter. Nothing would change. Everything changed around her, though. Menus; her children; hairstyles; prices; everything changed. It felt like everything had just left her behind. She looked everywhere for the things she used to love, but she couldn't find them anymore; and if she did find them, they weren't the same as they once were. Nothing made her feel her joy like she used to. That was it. Maybe she was done; that her turn at having any real joy was over. Now, the only time anyone tried to make her happy, or even looked at her, was when she screamed at them.Karen opened her eyes to a rattling sound at the door of her long, handicapped-bathroom stall. "Occupied!" she called out. To her dismay, the dial holding the sliding bolt turned all by itself and the door unlocked. "Hey! Get out!" she yelled, grabbing her pepper spray and holding it in front of her while she tried to stand and pull up her yoga pants."Nice human; good human;” a vaguely disembodied male voice said as a dark, hooded figure in a bizarre form-fitting spacesuit stepped into her stall holding what looked like a staff with a flexible loop affixed to the end of it. It slowly stepped toward her, as cautiously as one might approach a spooked animal. "Human want a nice piece of kale? Yes you do! Yes you do! Who's a good human?" it asked, holding out a curly dark green leaf to her and shaking it temptingly."What the hell?" she yelled, fumbling with the pepper spray can and trying to figure out how to make it work, just as the loop at the end of the staff went down over her head and around her neck, cinching tight.Karen choked, clutching at the loop with one hand, trying to loosen it so she could breathe, and with the other she emptied the can of pepper spray into the hooded face of her attacker. She struggled wildly, but the staff with the loop effectively controlled her and prevented her from landing any punches or kicks on her attacker. As darkness started creeping in on her vision, the last thing she saw was the figure deeply inhale the cloud of pepper spray and hold its breath, then say in a choked voice, "Ready for transport, sir; and man, they've got some good shit down here;”The forgotten leaf of kale fell down next to where Karen's cheek was pressed against the filthy bathroom floor, and with what she feared was her dying breath she choked out, "I want; to see; the; Manager;”Karen's ne victim."I used kale, Sir. Worked like a charm. It's one of the most nutritionally dense materials on the planet, so naturally, it was irresistible," a larger Priamite said to Captain Hemsworth, as he stripped out of his protective suit in a small enclave, bathed in an undulating light.Captain Hemsworth nodded. "Good work, Commander Momoa. Decontaminate for a full four cycles and I want protective measures in place for all personnel. God knows what this thing is capable of when it wakes."Karen heard garbled voices nearby, but kept her eyes closed and tried to steady her breathing. What had happened? The air smelled odd; almost crackling with ozone and energy, like a storm coming. The ambient sounds of the room told her she was not in Snookers anymore. Probably human traffickers. She saw a whole show about it. The bastards kidnapped her and were going to sell her into sexual slavery; except that she wasn't a teenager. She was 51 years old. Nobody would pay for sex with her, much less risk a felony conviction for it. Any ransom demands sent to her husband were going to have disappointing results, as well. So, what was going on? Why was she here? The kids were in college and wouldn't even notice she was gone until Christmas came. Her friends; her passive-aggressive competitors, if she was being honest; they'd just assume she left in a huff and stiffed them on the lunch check. The cold, hard truth was: nobody cared about her anymore and she knew it. That meant, if she was going to get out of this, she would have to do it herself. Her cheek hurt where it had hit that disgusting bathroom floor and she reached her hand up to touch it. The voices yelped in alarm and Karen opened her eyes to see two figures backing away from the enclosure she was imprisoned in."Who the hell are you, and what have you done with my purse?" she yelled, pushing herself to her feet. She walked toward them, crossing her arms and glaring. "I want whoever is in charge over here right now! I mean it!" she yelled, pointing as she walked toward them. One of the figures screamed, clutched at his ears and doubled over, staggering around the room dramatically. The other, larger one she recognized from the restaurant bathroom was in some tanning-booth-looking-thing, half naked and gorgeous in a likely-sexual-predator kind of way. Rather than flailing around the room, he seemed to have gone into a catatonic trance. God, people were useless. "You! Himbo!" she shouted, pointing at him. "Where is my purse? Did you even think to get it when you kidnapped me, or am I going to miss my Ozempic shot? I hope to God you assholes have good lawyers!"The beefy kidnapper in the tanning booth wobbled, then vomited loudly. Karen snorted as he slid down to the floor, unconscious. Pathetic. The smaller figure dove toward a panel on the wall next to her enclosure and pressed a few buttons and she heard the ambient noise of her room change, like it was encased, somehow."I've muted it. It's become even stronger than before;” Captain Hemsworth gasped, helping Commander Momoa to his feet again."How are we going to get it back to Priam? We could choke it out again every time it awakens; give the privilege out as a reward to the crew?" Commander Momoa suggested eagerly."No," Captain Hemsworth said, coming closer to the force field separating him from the angry Karen still yelling and pointing from inside the enclosure. "The cumulative effects of throttling it constantly might affect its functioning. We need The Karen at full power if we are to rescue Priam. We need to keep it conscious. We must feed it, provide it breathing gasses, and keep it clean; it appears to be constantly decaying. That reminds me ; cleaning duty goes to Ensign Holland. He's still on my shit list after the incident with the Zendayans.""Aye, sir."Captain Hemsworth cleared his throat and pressed another button on the side panel. "Hail Karen, bringer of blessed flaccidity, destroyer of abhorrent lust, and banisher of all erotic thought. We are men of the planet Priam. We mean you no harm. We come to you seeking aid, and we come in peace. Actually, until we found you, we would come almost constantly. It was disgusting. Everything was sticky. You see, our enemies from Eros sent us the most perfect pornographic images disguised in an innocent-looking email attachment. Once they were seen, they could not be unseen. They were burned into our brains, cursing us with perpetual arousal. The first wave of Priamites were taken by surprise once they activated the link. The next wave fell victim when the first wave posted the link on their social media because it was just so unbelievably; anyway, after the rest of our population fell out of curiosity or boredom, our civilization was nearly destroyed. We have been searching the stars for a cure, but to no avail. Then, just as all hope seemed lost, we found you; we heard your voice; and our loins finally withered. You are now a guest on my ship, The Onan, en route to my homeworld Priam. There, we will deliver your noxious, strident sounds to everyone, freeing them from their intransigent arousal. Then, after we are assured that all have been cured, we shall return you to your home."At this, Karen made an unpleasant face and began breathing on the clear wall of her enclosure, fogging it. Then, she quickly wrote a short message. "What does it mean?" Commander Momoa said, squinting at the squiggling lines she had made.At this, the computer made a chirp and began speaking, "The message, from the American dialect of the language English translates to: Why didn't you just make a recording?"Captain Hemsworth's shoulders slumped and he closed his eyes with a sigh. Commander Momoa's eyes went wide and he clapped his hand over his face in exasperation. "Fuck;” Momoa said in realization. "A recording;”"Dammit. We didn't have to take her at all, did we?" Captain Hemsworth groaned.Karen glared at them and wrote another word on the wall. As certain as Captain Hemsworth was that he did not need or want the translation, the computer was already on the job. "'Dumbasses,'" the computer cheerfully intoned, "a colloquial phrase, plural of the insult 'dumbass,' meaning 'a foolish or stupid person.'""End translation. Yes, Karen, if we had thought to record your voice instead of kidnapping you, this might have been a much shorter story, and considerably less inconvenient, but as it is, we are closer to Priam than Earth at this point, and our course is set. We will bring you to Priam and then return you home. Perhaps kidnapping you was not the most well-considered solution, but I defy you to think clearly after constantly watching porn for eons and let me know if you do any better."Karen's new calling.Great; as if getting old wasn't insult enough, I've actually become an intergalactic sexual repellent, Karen thought to herself as she paced around her cell. A lifetime of trying to do things right, and this is what it gets me. She wasn't so surprised that there were aliens in the universe, or that they had somehow weaponized porn, but that with all their advancements they were still so stupid!Sighing, she closed her eyes and listened to the ambient sounds of her cell. Life had been so noisy, the last 30 years. Everyone needing her, pulling on her for one thing or another. No peace. Lately though, with the kids gone and Cal; otherwise occupied; life had gone silent. The silence that she had wished for held no peace when it finally came. It just reverberated with the memory of things that had left her behind, making her anxious to fill the emptiness with noise. Nothing came to lure her mind away from the silence, no pleasurable temptations; her duties were done and it felt wrong to do, or even think about, anything else. My god, she had been kidnapped, was flying through the galaxy, and was surrounded by beefcake aliens and she was still thinking about that stupid loose tile in the master bathroom; she needed to get it fixed before the house was sold.A slight sound outside her cell drew her attention. "Who's there?" Karen asked, softly, opening her eyes.A wide-eyed figure peered around the edge of her cell, moving with cautious curiosity. It seemed younger than the other ones. It moved with a sense of barely-restrained eagerness, adorable and earnest. It also held a curved sort of wand in its hand."Honey, if you're here to anally probe me, I'll pass. I already had a colonoscopy this year, I'll have them send you the records;” she murmured, not expecting an answer.After a pause as the figure listened to the translation, its large eyes got even wider. "Is that how you poop?" he asked."What?" she asked, looking more closely at the young alien."I'm supposed to clean your cell when you poop; but you haven't pooped yet; wait, do colonoscopies make you poop?" it asked, scandalized.Karen closed her eyes and shook her head, "No. Colonoscopies put a small camera up your ass so that we can pay a doctor to do what we were afraid aliens like you would do to us if we got drunk in cornfields too much. They don't make us poop. In fact; well, never mind;” she trailed off, embarrassed.She still had vivid memories of her first colonoscopy earlier in the year, drinking gallons of preparatory laxatives, and the resulting quality time with her phone on the toilet. It was an odd experience; not awful, but not one that she could talk to anyone about. Her friends only talked about their kids and their successes, or whose husband cheated on them with some young thing, viciously salivating over their friends' misery with barely concealed glee. Forget about talking through her fears about it with Cal; that wasn't something he was interested in. Not anymore.After the procedure, she had been scared and disoriented from the sedation. For whatever reason, Cal hadn't shown up to give her a ride home. The stupid clinic wouldn't let her leave until someone could drive her home and take care of her. She just sat there getting more and more anxious. Eventually, she called an Uber and begged Xabiib the driver to pretend to be her neighbor; or just someone who cared about her. She spent the ride home trying to say his name correctly while he chuckled and repeated it for her. It was so horrifyingly embarrassing. It's one thing to have no one care about you, but another thing to have the whole world know about it when you were helpless and confused.Tears had rolled down her cheeks and she absently wiped them off with her hand. The young alien sat up and craned his head to look at the liquid on her hand. Karen snorted, "At ease, Holland. It's not poop. You're not getting anything out of me unless you have some heavy-duty magnesium supplements or yogurt."Holland's eyes went wide, "Are humans telepathic???" he gasped. "How did you know my name? Wow, that's so cool! Do it again! What am I thinking about now?"Karen suppressed a smile. Closing her eyes, she pressed her fingers to her temples and swayed from side to side, mysteriously. "I see something; something in the mist; something about; could it be; no, it makes no sense. Is it; a Zen; Zendayan? Does that make any sense to you?" she asked.Holland dropped his curved instrument in shock. "Yes! Yes! We just met them! We negotiated with them for supplies! I was there to carry stuff and; and;” he paused, shrinking in on himself a bit. "They are so beautiful. The Zendayans? So beautiful; and super nice; and just; like wow; I was supposed to just stand there until they were done with the talking and bowing and stuff, but they were just like so beautiful.""Well, what happened?" Karen asked."Captain introduced me and I bowed to them. I was feeling dizzy because, you know, their beautifulness just keeps radiating off them. Then; then; the most beautiful of them; she smiled." Holland stared at nothing, immersed in the memory, then wobbled, tipped over, and lay on the floor staring at the ceiling.Karen bit her lips in amusement. "I see. What did you do then?""I; I; I started talking and then I just couldn't stop because I was just trying to say how beautiful she was and how it just made my mind explode when she smiled and then I might have peed on the floor.""Oh dear," Karen said, cringing in sympathy. "We don't always put forward the face we want to when we are in our feelings, do we?" she said, quietly."Yeah; I've been cleaning poop ever since;” Holland sighed. After a while he sat back up, picked up the curved instrument and began twirling it in his hands. "So, like; what about you? Have you always made horrible noises?" he asked.Karen huffed, but then she saw the oblivious earnestness in Holland's face and sighed. "No; I wasn't always; like this. In fact, until about 30 years ago, I made beautiful noises. I was a pianist," she said."But, wait, they said you were a female;” Holland said, confused."Pee, an, ist," Karen repeated slowly. "I played the piano. It's an instrument; I was a musician. I was a student at Juilliard. It's a school on Earth; it was like a dream to even get in. I was on a scholarship, living in this shoddy apartment with my roommate Dana;” she trailed off, thinking about those days when everything seemed possible."Wait! Are you remembering?" Holland asked, breaking her reverie. "Can I remember it, too? Nobody wants to remember with me ever since the Zendayans, so I'm just left with my own memories and it gets so boring.""What are you talking about?""Well, it's kinda like; um; let me just show you. Computer, scan The Karen and project her memories," Holland ordered. A humming noise filled the room and a beam of light shot out of the wall and passed over her several times. Suddenly, her cell transformed into her shoddy apartment in Newark, New Jersey."Oh my gosh; it's just like it," Karen gasped looking around."Humans dream of getting into this?" Holland said, scrutinizing a cockroach scurrying along the floor."No, silly. This was our apartment across the river. We lived here when we weren't at school. Dana and I moved off campus in our second year. We took jobs on the side through an agency. That was when;” she sat down and a phone in the apartment's bedroom began ringing.A long, pale arm reached out of a pile of blankets on the bed and grabbed the phone. "Hullo?" Dana mumbled. A voice on the phone sounded irate. "Yeah, I'm almost there," she said and hung up.

christmas god love american english earth passion french story spring turning new jersey universe open uber fantasy human broadway holding humans captain curse romance tears id computers lust intimacy babylon sexuality fuck holland delivery saves phantom guided desperate zen virgin marry managers worked affair oral ozempic salad yelp newark anal sir tipping pie eros wet erotic cobb experimentation fantasies whore pee herm pathetic sensuality waiters carmichael dammit colonoscopies stunned times new roman menus occupied dehydration aye juilliard exquisite coupling intercourse snooker descriptive cavill enchant page six fehr momoa onan tryst himbo sighing dana stevens hullo frowning lurid priam literotica do you understand lawford snookers

Karen Saves The Universe: Part 1

Matt and Alex - All Day Breakfast

Play Episode Listen Later Jun 7, 2025

Karen Saves The Universe: Part 1Desperate aliens kidnap a Karen to save their world!Based on a post by LingeringAfterthought, in 3 parts. Listen to the Podcast at Steamy Stories.On the starship Onan, the Priamites dubiously watched the screen display the creature. Dr. Fehr's algorithm had brought them trekking across the galaxy to a smallish, blue planet around an unimpressive star. While there was no denying the power emitted by the angry, festering organic matter before them, the thought of containing it and bringing it back to Priam was daunting. Still, the fate of their world hung upon the success of their mission."Do we have; uh; audio yet, Lieutenant Cavill?" Captain Hemsworth said, pausing briefly to joylessly ejaculate into his cumsuit, which quickly reclaimed the essence he emitted and channeled it into one of the suit's containment pouches to be resorbed as nourishment.Ever since the people of Eros had unleashed their horrific weapon on them, the Priamites orgasmed almost constantly. The Eros Curse, which seemed like a gift at first, became a tool of enslavement and oppression as the great Priam civilization devolved into listless people who passed the time sitting and staring at nothing in particular. Even special holidays were simply spent gathered in each other's' houses, grunting intermittently. The children of Priam, spared by the curse of Eros by living in growth pods, were never exposed to the disease or its effects until the seemingly arbitrary age of 18, so at least there was no trouble with the censors. The demands of orgasming so frequently took its toll on the Priamite's bodies. Dehydration, muscle spasms, and fatigue were common. The effects on the mind were worse. It wasn't until the invention of the cumsuit, which not only reclaimed the fluid loss and prevented dehydration, but also reduced arousing sensations until the wearer was nearly numb, that it was possible for them to journey out into the stars in search of a cure.Guided by the ancient journals of the revered Dr. Fehr, the Priamites had come to a small planet where it was foretold that there was a force of great and terrible power. It was hoped that this force could be used to break free of the cruel Eros Curse, but time was running out. Even wearing the cumsuits, the crew of the Onan, who were the most stoic, intellectual and sexless men of Priam, felt themselves progressively weakening to the Curse. It was only a matter of time until they lost all sense of duty and simply went adrift through the universe."No audio yet, Captain. The resonant frequency is so shrill that if we don't modulate the pitch; uh;” Lieutenant Cavill replied, closing his eyes and shaking as he orgasmed, then collapsed and stared blankly at the control panels as he recovered.Another crewman took over at the panel, "Captain, I can give you audio, but only for a short time. Even on their planet, they; they; oh; oh fuck;” the replacement said, stiffening as he spurted inside his suit, then shook his head to clear it and looked to their leader for orders. Captain Hemsworth braced himself in his chair and nodded for him to activate audio.A horrendous braying screech filled the bridge, “ No Idea Why You People Can't Even Take An Order Right! I Ordered The Cobb Salad With Extra Avocado! I Don't Care If It's Not On There Or Not! Fix The Damn Menu! I Have Been Coming Here For Over 15 Years And I Know For A Fact That You People Had Cobb Salad On There Two Years Ago When You Were Called Baker's Pie;"Another voice interjected, soft and conciliatory, "Oh, yes, ma'am; I see the confusion. The Baker's Pie that was here went out of business. This restaurant is Snooker's, now, so we don't have the same menu, but our club salad is very similar to;""Are You Actually Interrupting Me? Get. Me. A. Cobb. Salad. Extra Avocado! Do You Understand? Extra Avocado! Mucho Amortado! Comprendo Estupido?"Even in that short interlude, most of the Onan's bridge crew had begun bleeding from their ears and collapsing onto the deck. Captain Hemsworth, a man of rare tolerance and stamina, struggled past their unconscious bodies to the control panel and lowered the volume until it was barely audible. "Computer, disburse caffeline into bridge life support systems, 15 parts per million," he mumbled, leaning on the control panel for support as the strong stimulant hissed into the room. He didn't like to use the drug, because the heightened energy it gave often led to periods of prolonged involuntary masturbation, but he couldn't afford to waste time for the crewmen to awaken naturally. Not when conditions were so dire on Priam.Lieutenant Cavill groaned and rose weakly, climbing back into his console chair and checking the readings. "What happened, Captain? Our scans showed a primitive civilization on the planet without any meaningful defenses. What was that? Some kind of weapon?" he asked.Captain Hemsworth did a double-take at the crewman in wonder, but he said nothing. All around him, he watched the rest of the crew slowly getting to their feet and going back to their positions. All the men were alert, aware, and focused on their duties. Several of them were talking to each other; in full uninterrupted sentences. No one drooled, no one's eyes rolled back; not one of them stared off into space, as if dully re-living the curse that had infected their brains. He, himself, had not even felt the urge to sexually relieve himself once, even with the high levels of caffeline in the air. Indeed, he had not felt anything below the waist; not since he heard that voice. He doubted whether he would have the urge to orgasm ever again. They had finally done it."That was no weapon, Cavill; it is what we came here to find. It's the cure that Dr. Fehr told us was here all along. Contact High Command and tell them; tell them we found it. Tell them we have found; The Karen.The man-eating woman.After straightening out the incompetent waiter on her order, Karen Carmichael excused herself from her prayer group's table and walked to the restrooms, incensed. What kind of man actually cries when taking an order for a salad? Probably gay; or whatever kids were calling themselves these days. Was there such a thing as "gay" anymore, when people "identified" themselves as whatever the hell occurred to them? What was the point of picking a sexuality when people didn't even have a species anymore?Of course, Travis the Waiter had to play the victim about it, too, making the entire restaurant gawk over at their table like they were monsters. He probably knew they were a nice church group and went out of his way to make trouble. Sure, they all scream for "tolerance," but their types couldn't wait to attack nice people of faith like her who showed the world what it was to be decent and pure of heart. Well, he could just kiss his tip money goodbye! Tipping had gotten ridiculous anyway; a generation of whiny babies feeling entitled to extra money just for doing their jobs. ‘If ‘; they did their jobs. She couldn't even get a salad; and, by God, if the Manager didn't make things right, her Yelp review on this place would burn a hole through people's screens!Karen pushed on the door to the restroom tightly clutching her can of pepper spray, because sexual predators were always trying to rape women like her in public restrooms, and she nearly screamed when the door opened. Wet paper towels were everywhere. The garbage bin was overflowing, and some slob had splashed water all over the sink area! Now, she'd have to make the Manager take care of this, too! More drama, when she just wanted to have a nice lunch with her friends. And, of course, the Manager would just try to ‘handle ‘; her; as if she was some unreasonable bitch just for wanting to use a facility that wasn't absolutely disgusting! Then looking near her, but not at her, the Manager would apologize in that fake-nice voice and offer to comp her meal; offering her even more of what was bad in the first place. Managers and their fake apologies. They weren't sorry. The soulless jerks never meant it. They just wanted her to go away; acting like she was a scamming thief instead of someone who just wanted to be treated decently.She settled on the toilet and tried to calm herself. Lately, half the time she wanted to cry, or scream, or tear out her hair; but it wouldn't matter. Nothing would change. Everything changed around her, though. Menus; her children; hairstyles; prices; everything changed. It felt like everything had just left her behind. She looked everywhere for the things she used to love, but she couldn't find them anymore; and if she did find them, they weren't the same as they once were. Nothing made her feel her joy like she used to. That was it. Maybe she was done; that her turn at having any real joy was over. Now, the only time anyone tried to make her happy, or even looked at her, was when she screamed at them.Karen opened her eyes to a rattling sound at the door of her long, handicapped-bathroom stall. "Occupied!" she called out. To her dismay, the dial holding the sliding bolt turned all by itself and the door unlocked. "Hey! Get out!" she yelled, grabbing her pepper spray and holding it in front of her while she tried to stand and pull up her yoga pants."Nice human; good human;” a vaguely disembodied male voice said as a dark, hooded figure in a bizarre form-fitting spacesuit stepped into her stall holding what looked like a staff with a flexible loop affixed to the end of it. It slowly stepped toward her, as cautiously as one might approach a spooked animal. "Human want a nice piece of kale? Yes you do! Yes you do! Who's a good human?" it asked, holding out a curly dark green leaf to her and shaking it temptingly."What the hell?" she yelled, fumbling with the pepper spray can and trying to figure out how to make it work, just as the loop at the end of the staff went down over her head and around her neck, cinching tight.Karen choked, clutching at the loop with one hand, trying to loosen it so she could breathe, and with the other she emptied the can of pepper spray into the hooded face of her attacker. She struggled wildly, but the staff with the loop effectively controlled her and prevented her from landing any punches or kicks on her attacker. As darkness started creeping in on her vision, the last thing she saw was the figure deeply inhale the cloud of pepper spray and hold its breath, then say in a choked voice, "Ready for transport, sir; and man, they've got some good shit down here;”The forgotten leaf of kale fell down next to where Karen's cheek was pressed against the filthy bathroom floor, and with what she feared was her dying breath she choked out, "I want; to see; the; Manager;”Karen's ne victim."I used kale, Sir. Worked like a charm. It's one of the most nutritionally dense materials on the planet, so naturally, it was irresistible," a larger Priamite said to Captain Hemsworth, as he stripped out of his protective suit in a small enclave, bathed in an undulating light.Captain Hemsworth nodded. "Good work, Commander Momoa. Decontaminate for a full four cycles and I want protective measures in place for all personnel. God knows what this thing is capable of when it wakes."Karen heard garbled voices nearby, but kept her eyes closed and tried to steady her breathing. What had happened? The air smelled odd; almost crackling with ozone and energy, like a storm coming. The ambient sounds of the room told her she was not in Snookers anymore. Probably human traffickers. She saw a whole show about it. The bastards kidnapped her and were going to sell her into sexual slavery; except that she wasn't a teenager. She was 51 years old. Nobody would pay for sex with her, much less risk a felony conviction for it. Any ransom demands sent to her husband were going to have disappointing results, as well. So, what was going on? Why was she here? The kids were in college and wouldn't even notice she was gone until Christmas came. Her friends; her passive-aggressive competitors, if she was being honest; they'd just assume she left in a huff and stiffed them on the lunch check. The cold, hard truth was: nobody cared about her anymore and she knew it. That meant, if she was going to get out of this, she would have to do it herself. Her cheek hurt where it had hit that disgusting bathroom floor and she reached her hand up to touch it. The voices yelped in alarm and Karen opened her eyes to see two figures backing away from the enclosure she was imprisoned in."Who the hell are you, and what have you done with my purse?" she yelled, pushing herself to her feet. She walked toward them, crossing her arms and glaring. "I want whoever is in charge over here right now! I mean it!" she yelled, pointing as she walked toward them. One of the figures screamed, clutched at his ears and doubled over, staggering around the room dramatically. The other, larger one she recognized from the restaurant bathroom was in some tanning-booth-looking-thing, half naked and gorgeous in a likely-sexual-predator kind of way. Rather than flailing around the room, he seemed to have gone into a catatonic trance. God, people were useless. "You! Himbo!" she shouted, pointing at him. "Where is my purse? Did you even think to get it when you kidnapped me, or am I going to miss my Ozempic shot? I hope to God you assholes have good lawyers!"The beefy kidnapper in the tanning booth wobbled, then vomited loudly. Karen snorted as he slid down to the floor, unconscious. Pathetic. The smaller figure dove toward a panel on the wall next to her enclosure and pressed a few buttons and she heard the ambient noise of her room change, like it was encased, somehow."I've muted it. It's become even stronger than before;” Captain Hemsworth gasped, helping Commander Momoa to his feet again."How are we going to get it back to Priam? We could choke it out again every time it awakens; give the privilege out as a reward to the crew?" Commander Momoa suggested eagerly."No," Captain Hemsworth said, coming closer to the force field separating him from the angry Karen still yelling and pointing from inside the enclosure. "The cumulative effects of throttling it constantly might affect its functioning. We need The Karen at full power if we are to rescue Priam. We need to keep it conscious. We must feed it, provide it breathing gasses, and keep it clean; it appears to be constantly decaying. That reminds me ; cleaning duty goes to Ensign Holland. He's still on my shit list after the incident with the Zendayans.""Aye, sir."Captain Hemsworth cleared his throat and pressed another button on the side panel. "Hail Karen, bringer of blessed flaccidity, destroyer of abhorrent lust, and banisher of all erotic thought. We are men of the planet Priam. We mean you no harm. We come to you seeking aid, and we come in peace. Actually, until we found you, we would come almost constantly. It was disgusting. Everything was sticky. You see, our enemies from Eros sent us the most perfect pornographic images disguised in an innocent-looking email attachment. Once they were seen, they could not be unseen. They were burned into our brains, cursing us with perpetual arousal. The first wave of Priamites were taken by surprise once they activated the link. The next wave fell victim when the first wave posted the link on their social media because it was just so unbelievably; anyway, after the rest of our population fell out of curiosity or boredom, our civilization was nearly destroyed. We have been searching the stars for a cure, but to no avail. Then, just as all hope seemed lost, we found you; we heard your voice; and our loins finally withered. You are now a guest on my ship, The Onan, en route to my homeworld Priam. There, we will deliver your noxious, strident sounds to everyone, freeing them from their intransigent arousal. Then, after we are assured that all have been cured, we shall return you to your home."At this, Karen made an unpleasant face and began breathing on the clear wall of her enclosure, fogging it. Then, she quickly wrote a short message. "What does it mean?" Commander Momoa said, squinting at the squiggling lines she had made.At this, the computer made a chirp and began speaking, "The message, from the American dialect of the language English translates to: Why didn't you just make a recording?"Captain Hemsworth's shoulders slumped and he closed his eyes with a sigh. Commander Momoa's eyes went wide and he clapped his hand over his face in exasperation. "Fuck;” Momoa said in realization. "A recording;”"Dammit. We didn't have to take her at all, did we?" Captain Hemsworth groaned.Karen glared at them and wrote another word on the wall. As certain as Captain Hemsworth was that he did not need or want the translation, the computer was already on the job. "'Dumbasses,'" the computer cheerfully intoned, "a colloquial phrase, plural of the insult 'dumbass,' meaning 'a foolish or stupid person.'""End translation. Yes, Karen, if we had thought to record your voice instead of kidnapping you, this might have been a much shorter story, and considerably less inconvenient, but as it is, we are closer to Priam than Earth at this point, and our course is set. We will bring you to Priam and then return you home. Perhaps kidnapping you was not the most well-considered solution, but I defy you to think clearly after constantly watching porn for eons and let me know if you do any better."Karen's new calling.Great; as if getting old wasn't insult enough, I've actually become an intergalactic sexual repellent, Karen thought to herself as she paced around her cell. A lifetime of trying to do things right, and this is what it gets me. She wasn't so surprised that there were aliens in the universe, or that they had somehow weaponized porn, but that with all their advancements they were still so stupid!Sighing, she closed her eyes and listened to the ambient sounds of her cell. Life had been so noisy, the last 30 years. Everyone needing her, pulling on her for one thing or another. No peace. Lately though, with the kids gone and Cal; otherwise occupied; life had gone silent. The silence that she had wished for held no peace when it finally came. It just reverberated with the memory of things that had left her behind, making her anxious to fill the emptiness with noise. Nothing came to lure her mind away from the silence, no pleasurable temptations; her duties were done and it felt wrong to do, or even think about, anything else. My god, she had been kidnapped, was flying through the galaxy, and was surrounded by beefcake aliens and she was still thinking about that stupid loose tile in the master bathroom; she needed to get it fixed before the house was sold.A slight sound outside her cell drew her attention. "Who's there?" Karen asked, softly, opening her eyes.A wide-eyed figure peered around the edge of her cell, moving with cautious curiosity. It seemed younger than the other ones. It moved with a sense of barely-restrained eagerness, adorable and earnest. It also held a curved sort of wand in its hand."Honey, if you're here to anally probe me, I'll pass. I already had a colonoscopy this year, I'll have them send you the records;” she murmured, not expecting an answer.After a pause as the figure listened to the translation, its large eyes got even wider. "Is that how you poop?" he asked."What?" she asked, looking more closely at the young alien."I'm supposed to clean your cell when you poop; but you haven't pooped yet; wait, do colonoscopies make you poop?" it asked, scandalized.Karen closed her eyes and shook her head, "No. Colonoscopies put a small camera up your ass so that we can pay a doctor to do what we were afraid aliens like you would do to us if we got drunk in cornfields too much. They don't make us poop. In fact; well, never mind;” she trailed off, embarrassed.She still had vivid memories of her first colonoscopy earlier in the year, drinking gallons of preparatory laxatives, and the resulting quality time with her phone on the toilet. It was an odd experience; not awful, but not one that she could talk to anyone about. Her friends only talked about their kids and their successes, or whose husband cheated on them with some young thing, viciously salivating over their friends' misery with barely concealed glee. Forget about talking through her fears about it with Cal; that wasn't something he was interested in. Not anymore.After the procedure, she had been scared and disoriented from the sedation. For whatever reason, Cal hadn't shown up to give her a ride home. The stupid clinic wouldn't let her leave until someone could drive her home and take care of her. She just sat there getting more and more anxious. Eventually, she called an Uber and begged Xabiib the driver to pretend to be her neighbor; or just someone who cared about her. She spent the ride home trying to say his name correctly while he chuckled and repeated it for her. It was so horrifyingly embarrassing. It's one thing to have no one care about you, but another thing to have the whole world know about it when you were helpless and confused.Tears had rolled down her cheeks and she absently wiped them off with her hand. The young alien sat up and craned his head to look at the liquid on her hand. Karen snorted, "At ease, Holland. It's not poop. You're not getting anything out of me unless you have some heavy-duty magnesium supplements or yogurt."Holland's eyes went wide, "Are humans telepathic???" he gasped. "How did you know my name? Wow, that's so cool! Do it again! What am I thinking about now?"Karen suppressed a smile. Closing her eyes, she pressed her fingers to her temples and swayed from side to side, mysteriously. "I see something; something in the mist; something about; could it be; no, it makes no sense. Is it; a Zen; Zendayan? Does that make any sense to you?" she asked.Holland dropped his curved instrument in shock. "Yes! Yes! We just met them! We negotiated with them for supplies! I was there to carry stuff and; and;” he paused, shrinking in on himself a bit. "They are so beautiful. The Zendayans? So beautiful; and super nice; and just; like wow; I was supposed to just stand there until they were done with the talking and bowing and stuff, but they were just like so beautiful.""Well, what happened?" Karen asked."Captain introduced me and I bowed to them. I was feeling dizzy because, you know, their beautifulness just keeps radiating off them. Then; then; the most beautiful of them; she smiled." Holland stared at nothing, immersed in the memory, then wobbled, tipped over, and lay on the floor staring at the ceiling.Karen bit her lips in amusement. "I see. What did you do then?""I; I; I started talking and then I just couldn't stop because I was just trying to say how beautiful she was and how it just made my mind explode when she smiled and then I might have peed on the floor.""Oh dear," Karen said, cringing in sympathy. "We don't always put forward the face we want to when we are in our feelings, do we?" she said, quietly."Yeah; I've been cleaning poop ever since;” Holland sighed. After a while he sat back up, picked up the curved instrument and began twirling it in his hands. "So, like; what about you? Have you always made horrible noises?" he asked.Karen huffed, but then she saw the oblivious earnestness in Holland's face and sighed. "No; I wasn't always; like this. In fact, until about 30 years ago, I made beautiful noises. I was a pianist," she said."But, wait, they said you were a female;” Holland said, confused."Pee, an, ist," Karen repeated slowly. "I played the piano. It's an instrument; I was a musician. I was a student at Juilliard. It's a school on Earth; it was like a dream to even get in. I was on a scholarship, living in this shoddy apartment with my roommate Dana;” she trailed off, thinking about those days when everything seemed possible."Wait! Are you remembering?" Holland asked, breaking her reverie. "Can I remember it, too? Nobody wants to remember with me ever since the Zendayans, so I'm just left with my own memories and it gets so boring.""What are you talking about?""Well, it's kinda like; um; let me just show you. Computer, scan The Karen and project her memories," Holland ordered. A humming noise filled the room and a beam of light shot out of the wall and passed over her several times. Suddenly, her cell transformed into her shoddy apartment in Newark, New Jersey."Oh my gosh; it's just like it," Karen gasped looking around."Humans dream of getting into this?" Holland said, scrutinizing a cockroach scurrying along the floor."No, silly. This was our apartment across the river. We lived here when we weren't at school. Dana and I moved off campus in our second year. We took jobs on the side through an agency. That was when;” she sat down and a phone in the apartment's bedroom began ringing.A long, pale arm reached out of a pile of blankets on the bed and grabbed the phone. "Hullo?" Dana mumbled. A voice on the phone sounded irate. "Yeah, I'm almost there," she said and hung up.

christmas god love american english earth passion french story spring turning new jersey universe open uber fantasy human broadway holding humans captain curse romance tears id computers lust intimacy babylon sexuality fuck holland delivery saves phantom guided desperate zen virgin marry managers worked affair oral ozempic salad yelp newark anal sir tipping pie eros wet erotic cobb experimentation fantasies whore pee herm pathetic sensuality waiters carmichael dammit colonoscopies stunned times new roman menus occupied dehydration aye juilliard exquisite coupling intercourse snooker descriptive cavill enchant page six fehr momoa onan tryst himbo sighing dana stevens hullo frowning lurid priam literotica do you understand lawford snookers

Allergic Reaction

Keys For Kids Ministries

Play Episode Listen Later May 27, 2025

Bible Reading: Genesis 3:8-23; Romans 6:23; 8:1 Lila normally loved her and Mom's monthly post-church café tradition. They sat at their usual window seat, but today Lila nudged ice cubes around with her straw in silence. Unable to bear the silence anymore, Mom asked what was wrong. Sighing, Lila responded, "Well, we learned about sin today at church, and I just don't understand. Why does sin have to ruin everything, and why does it cause pain and death and heartbreak?""Now that's a big question," Mom said, "but a good one. Let me take a moment and try to think of a good way to answer." She looked out the window until her eyes landed on something. "Do you see that wasp?" Lila grimaced at the yellow-and-black-winged terror. "Yes.""Well, sin is kind of like your allergic reactions to wasp stings," said Mom. "How did you feel when you got stung last week?"Lila rubbed the spot on her arm where a wasp had stung her. It was still slightly red and raised up. "I was dizzy. My whole arm swelled up, and I even had trouble breathing.""Right. Even though the wasp only stung one tiny part of your body, you still felt its horrible effects everywhere. Like your bee sting, it only took one mistake for everything to become cursed with sin. When Adam and Eve, the first two people, chose their own way instead of God's, their disobedience broke the perfect relationship they had with God and brought sin and its horrible effects into the world.""And that's why Jesus had to come," said Lila.Mom nodded. "Jesus's perfect life, death on the cross, and resurrection from the grave saves us from the punishment of sin and heals our relationship with God. But because sin still exists in the world, we see its effects in our lives--like when wasps sting us and cause us pain. Yet we can be excited about how God will make everything perfect again one day." Lila glanced at the wasp outside the window. "Yeah, thank You, Jesus, for saving us…and thank You for allergy medicine!""Praise Jesus, indeed," Mom said with a smile.Lila grinned as their server set a plate of waffles down in front of her. "Praise Jesus for waffles too." –Zoe Brickner How About You?Have you ever wondered how sin could cause so much pain and suffering in the world? It's easy to forget how awful sin truly is and how it effects everything. But God, out of His unexplainable and never-ending love for us, sent Jesus to save us from sin, and He promises to one day make everything perfect again. When we trust in Him, we can look forward to the day when all pain and suffering will end. Today's Key Verse:For the wages of sin is death, but the gift of God is eternal life in Christ Jesus our Lord. (NIV) (Romans 6:23)Today's Key Thought:God will make everything perfect

god jesus christ lord romans mom devotional unable allergic reactions praise jesus sighing niv romans cbh keys for kids keys for kids ministries childrens bible hour

Progress over Perfection

Crosswalk.com Devotional

Play Episode Listen Later May 23, 2025 6:04

Ever feel like you’re stuck in a cycle of “I know better, but I still mess up”? You’re not alone. Even the Apostle Paul wrestled with doing the very things he didn’t want to do. This devotional reminds us that the Christian walk isn’t about flawless performance—it’s about daily surrender and steady growth.

god jesus christ lord bible discover gospel holy spirit romans ephesians reaching godly perfection apostle paul lamentations new shows god ephesians progress over perfection sighing life can

Dying with Sighing

Play Episode Listen Later May 20, 2025 24:54

Crowdfunding Countries. Hutt River. Ask Alex. LINKS If you've got something to add to the show, slide into our DMs @matt.and.alex at https://bit.ly/mattandalex-ig CREDITSHosts: Matt Okine and Alex Dyson Executive Producer: James ParkinsonAudio Imager: Linc Kelly Find more great podcasts like this at www.listnr.com See omnystudio.com/listener for privacy information.

dying dms sighing hutt river

Gentle Rain

Joni and Friends Radio

Play Episode Listen Later May 19, 2025 4:00

We would love to hear from you! Please send us your comments here. --------Thank you for listening! Your support of Joni and Friends helps make this show possible. Joni and Friends envisions a world where every person with a disability finds hope, dignity, and their place in the body of Christ. Become part of the global movement today at www.joniandfriends.org. Find more encouragement on Instagram, TikTok, Facebook, and YouTube.

Sex Ed Lessons: Part 19

Play Episode Listen Later Apr 24, 2025

Letty has a BDSM kink.By LiminallySpaced. Listen to the Podcast at Explicit Novels.Chapter 29: Gina led us through the warehouse, down a dark corridor I had never been down, to a door that read "Emergency Only." Pushing the door open, we walked into a dimly-lit room filled with boxes stacked high. I followed the two women down around the corner of the box maze, and was presented with a shock: before me was a queen sized bed nicely made, as well as a nearby-positioned, big, comfy chair and a similarly laid out chez lounge."What the fuck?" I whispered.Gina stopped just before the bed and turned to Letty, who was in the process of removing the last of her clothes.Flat, tight stomach, perky breasts, round, supple ass, long, toned legs. Letty's body was immaculate. She stood before me fully nude, save for her stiletto boots, and the collar and leash around her neck."Tell him," Gina said, giving the leash a very slight yank.Letty turned toward me."Please make yourself comfortable, Tim, and enjoy what follows however you'd like. When you feel so inclined, know that my body is yours to use freely, in whatever manner you want."Instinctively I began to respond with a "Yes, Mistress," but Gina stopped me before I could finish the word."No. There'll be no more of that. Not tonight.My cock lurched inside my pants. I smiled.A jerk of the leash sent Letty's attention back to Gina, who was reclining into the thicket of pillows on the bed. Her breasts were shiny from the remnants of my cum and Letty's saliva. Her panties were gone, and her legs butterflied open. Her cunt was wet and waiting.Letty joined her."Please me with your mouth, slut," she said with relish, and gave the leash a yank. Letty fell forward face first between her legs. I saw Gina's expression soften, a smirk pulling at her lips as Letty began to lick her cunt.I settled myself into the big comfy chair nearby and began to watch.Gina's eyes drifted closed. She squeezed her breasts, teasing her nipples as Letty began to feast on her.I couldn't take my eyes off her tits, off the way she pinched the nipples, how she pushed them together and moaned in delight.Despite having just launched a sizable load onto Gina's face, I felt my cock stir; god bless 18 year old constitution.I became mesmerized by the two women, my co-worker and our boss, and I mindlessly began rubbing my thickening cock through my pants. I couldn't help but think back to the night I watched Tara and Sarah make love. But this wasn't making love; this was fucking."Show Tim your cunt, slut," she moaned at our boss, "show him how wet it makes you to eat me."Without removing her mouth from Gina's lips, Letty repositioned, sending her tight, perfect ass straight up into the air. I could see plain as day already that her lips were swollen and wide, slick with arousal. I didn't even need her to reach her hand down and spread them with her fingers the way she did.I rubbed my cock more forcefully. My full hardness returned.Gina caught me staring and smiled through her pleasure."Make me cum, slut," Gina moaned between quickening breaths, "make me cum right now or you'll be punished!"Letty's fingers left her wetness, and I saw them dip back to join her mouth between Gina's legs. From the way Gina gasped, I could tell those fingers went directly into her cunt."Yes, yes,” Gina began to moan. She wrapped her fist around Letty's leash, gripping the back of Letty's head. Her hips rocked and thrust against Letty's face, mouth agape, her breath almost imperceptible. Her free hand shot up and grabbed on to the iron headboard behind her, her eyes closed, lost in the sensation of Letty's licking tongue and penetrating fingers. Her body started to vibrate and shake.My mouth was dry and my cock was hard.Gina had been silent, focused on the mounting pleasure, and then her quiet breath turned suddenly to deep, sucking gasps, and with a loud, sharp ejaculation of sound from her mouth, Gina began to cum.In all my experiences so far, my favorite thing ever was to see a beautiful woman lost in orgasm, and Gina was no exception. Chin tucked deep into her bulging breasts, she held Letty's face tight to her cunt, rolling her hips hard into a slurping tongue and thrusting fingers. I could hear how wet she was.But more than just the eroticism of Gina's orgasm, seeing my dominant boss Letty, my Mistress, get turned into a subservient slut was conflicting, yet extremely intoxicating. Watching Gina's body explode and writhe as she used Letty's face for her own pleasure, I immediately got envious. I wanted to be a part of it.I stood up, almost instinctively, just as Gina's orgasm subsided. A satisfied smirk on her face, Gina pulled Letty's face off her cunt by her hair. Letty's face was shimmering with Gina's cum, her breath heavy."What do you say, slut?" Gina asked."Thank you, Madam." Letty gasped.Gina looked over at me, standing at the foot of the bed, dumbfounded, not sure what my next move should be, and made the decision for me by tossing Letty's leash in my direction.I picked it up, felt it in my hand. I followed its length up to the woman on the other end of it.Letty sat back on her heels, her posture straight and tall, waiting. Her tits were perfect, her nipples hard as diamonds, Gina's cum streaking down her chin and neck. Her icy blue eyes stared directly at me as they had many times before, but now there was something different behind them: desire.I thought about everything Letty had put me through this summer, at work or after work. I wrapped the lead in my hand."On your knees on the floor, slut."Letty let out a breath as though she had been holding it. There was a twinkle behind her eyes, and then she offered back a breathy "Yes, sir" and slipped down to the floor in front of me.I looked down at her. Her eyes pierced through me with anticipation. My cock pushed lewdly against the fabric of my pants."Take my cock out, and suck it."That chill of excitement ran through her again. Her hands made quick work of my pants, and soon my hard cock was free to the night air once more. She grasped my thick length in her delicate fingers and stared at the big, flared head. She looked up at me; she wanted me to say it again, I could tell."Suck my cock," I obliged.Letty let out another breathy, sexy, "Yes, Sir," and then her lips, lips that I had only known to be tight and pursed, opened up, wetted by a quick flash of her tongue, and closed around the head of my dick.I moaned. Letty leaned forward, more of my cock pushing into her mouth. She pulled back to the tip, regrouped, and went down my shaft again.My boss was on her knees, sucking my cock.Letty's head began to bob and find a rhythm. My body was overwhelmed with the sensations, maybe more so with the situation, but something wasn't right. Letty was giving me perfectly good head, that tight purse of her lips normally reserved for disapproval now forming a deliciously tight ring around my cock, but I think that was the problem. It was too efficient.On her next slip to the tip I pulled my cock away from her. She looked up at me confused."No," I said, watching my boss daintily wipe the edge of her mouth, "I want you to suck my cock like you mean it. I want it wet. I want it, messy.""Yes, Sir," she responded dutifully. Before she could resume, however, something came over me. I had never had this much unbridled sexual power before. It was exhilarating. I began to give in to the game."Open your mouth, slut," I said, tentatively adopting the degrading language Gina had used, giving my cock a couple languid pumps.Letty did as she was told.I grabbed her by the back of the head and pulled her toward me, forcefully guiding my cock back into her mouth."Now suck it."I held on to Letty's head and began to thrust. I saw that chill of excitement pass through her body again. This time her lips were looser, juicier. Slurping sounds began to slip from her lips on each outward thrust along with moans and squeaks.I looked over at Gina. She was lounging on the bed, idly playing with her nipple, a broad smile on her face.My boss' mouth felt so good. This clearly wasn't the first cock Letty had sucked. It probably wasn't the first time someone had fucked her face. She slurped and slobbered on me like I was her last meal. I thrust faster. Spit and drool started to slip from Letty's mouth, sliding down my cock and dripping to the floor. Her moans increased. Her body started to fidget and squirm."You like it when I fuck your face?" I grunted through gritted teeth."Um Hmm" she moaned on my cock."Huh?" I barked, wanting more."Umm hmm!" she moaned loudly"I think that little slut is gonna cum, Tim," Gina called from the bed"Is that true? Huh? Are you gonna cum from me fucking your face?""Um Hmm!" Letty squealed.I gripped her hair tightly and pulled her backward off my cock mid suck, loose spit slapping down between her tits with a splat."Not yet you're not," I said with an authority I didn't know I possessed, "not fucking yet. Not until I say you can. You hear me?""Yes, Sir," Letty gasped, her face a spit-covered mess. As she said the words, her mouth hung open, and I swear I saw the corners of her lips arc up into a smile."Get on the fucking bed, slut," I barked, this time much more confidently. In retrospect it's amazing how quickly I fell down the dominance rabbit hole. Letty had oppressed me for so long, I felt my agency exploding out of me.Letty shakily got to her feet and stumbled toward the bed, dazed from her face fucking. Gina made some room, watching intently, tickled with my assertiveness. I followed close behind, shedding the last of my clothes."Face down, ass up. Show me how wet you are."Letty did as she was told, her face in the sheets, arching her tight ass up into the air. I walked up close behind her and admired what she presented to me. I ran my hand over her flared backside, feeling her smooth skin. My hand came down hard on one pale cheek with a loud crack.Letty gasped.I brought my hand down on the other cheek, and an equally loud smack echoed off the contact."You like that?" I growled, but Letty only gasped and moaned with each swat of my hand."Oh she likes it alright," Gina said, smiling, "trust me."I looked over at her, relaxing, gently running hands over her own silky skin. She looked delicious. I angled toward her, but she stopped me before I could make any movement."Ah-ah-ah," she said with a finger wag, "not tonight. Tonight isn't about you and me, it's about you and her." Gina got up off the bed, and glided over behind me, bringing her lips right up to my ear. "Look at that tight cunt. Touch it Tim, feel how wet she is."I reached out toward Letty's steaming center. From the way her lips were flushed and wide, and the glisten that covered them, I didn't need to touch her to know. But still, I reached out and ran the tips of my fingers through."Oh my God," I whispered."See?" Gina dripped into my ear, her hands stroking the sides of my body. "Wetter than you've ever felt her, isn't she?""Yes," I croaked. I could feel her thick tits pressing into my back."That's why we needed to take the edge off you in the other room," she said. Her hands rolled over my hips. I felt her grasp my hard, straining cock. "So you'd be ready to give that tight, controlling cunt exactly what it deserves." She began to pump me. I groaned. "So what do you say Tim? Are you ready?"A shiver ran through my body.My cock was like iron, still slick with Letty's saliva. Her cunt was in front of me, wet, waiting, wanting. I was ready. Ready to unleash a summer's worth of frustration on her.Almost in a trance, I broke free from Gina's siren song and climbed up on the mattress. I gripped Letty's hips with both hands. I thought I heard her whisper a faint "yes." Her breath was increasing. Little moans and coos were escaping in anticipation as I got into position. Gripping my cock in one hand and her ass in the other, I lined up my screaming tip with her boiling opening.

Sex Ed Lessons: Part 17

Play Episode Listen Later Apr 22, 2025

Cummings and goings at the campBy LiminallySpaced. Listen to the Podcast at Explicit Novels.After what felt like an endless ride, we finally made it to our destination. The campsite was remote, but had easy access to a big, beautiful lake. Our group occupied two sections of a fairly sparsely-populated camping area. Down the path past the office and the general store, around a couple turns past the public bathrooms, we stopped and unloaded. Our youth pastor gave us a rundown of the amenities we could expect, and seemed to derive a certain amount of glee from how short the list was. Her husband just laughed and assured us it wasn't going to be nearly as bad as we thought.Our youth pastor Ginny and her husband Todd always came alive when we did outdoorsy stuff. There was always a certain extra pep in their step, as though there was a certain amount of freedom in getting so far away from society for a few days. Normally they were polite and proper as could be, but I couldn't help but notice that once we hit the woods their extremely chaste exterior cracked ever so slightly with an increase of winks, pinches, and the occasional clandestine ass smack.They were an attractive couple, and it was difficult not to notice that for Ginny especially, her change in attire, from conservative blouses and floor-length skirts to partially unbuttoned over shirts and leg-baring short shorts, seemed to signal some relief; an exhale of expression. Normally completely hidden from view, I could tell she was hiding nice breasts under her usual attire, and her legs were long and smooth.Watching her give her husband a smile and a swat on the behind as she passed by, I couldn't help but wonder what it looked like when they fucked. Ginny had been one of my early crushes, and I had always been extremely jealous of her husband. But now, I had learned multiple times over that a demure, church-going exterior was very possibly just a cover for a voracious sexual appetite, and I was dying to know if the same was true for Ginny. What her favorite position was. How nasty they got behind closed doors. What she sounded like when she orgasmed. Did she like sucking his dick? Did they roleplay? Did he like to cum on her face?Christine and I passed each other a few times while we unloaded the vans and began setting up the site, but few words were said. I found a shady spot at the edge of the tree line to stake my tent, and I couldn't help but notice that Christine chose hers about as far to the other side of the site as you could get. She was sharing the tent with a younger girl, which meant that even under the best of circumstances there'd be no hanky panky at her place.I, on the other hand, had a tent all to myself. The younger kid I was supposed to share with backed out at the last minute, and so, with an even number of tents for an odd number of people, I lucked out."Hey, Tim," I heard a voice call from behind me, and turned to see Rachel walking over with Devon. She smiled and waved, and approached with no hesitation. We used to converse fairly regularly, especially online, but ever since prom night we hadn't said much to each other. "How's it going?" Her casual tone seemed to be trying to ignore any awkwardness we might have had between us."Hey Rachel," I said as cordially as possible. I couldn't quite muster excitement, but produced enough forced enthusiasm as to not be rude. "It's good to see you!"It honestly wasn't a lie. Before the awkwardness I really did enjoy talking and hanging out with Rachel, and I had been crazy for those massive breasts of hers as soon as my burgeoning libido developed.And boy did she look good today. A totally different body type than Christine, she was generously thick in all the right places. Places that were testing the limits of what her clothing could handle. She wore straight-cut jeans that didn't accent features, but hung off her curvy hips in a way that was impossible to hide what was inside them. A thin button down blouse hung open off her shoulders, tied up beneath her bust, showing some stomach, and giving me a great look at the shirt she wore underneath; a shirt that stopped me in my tracks when I clocked it.Tightly hugging her midsection, and wrapped like a second skin around those glorious globes of hers was a green, spaghetti-strapped tank top; the same tank top she wore, hard-nippled and braless, in the pictures she sent the night she asked me to the prom. This couldn't be a coincidence, could it?"This is Devon," she said. He put his hand out and I shook it, and we made pleasant small talk, but I couldn't hope to tell you what either of us said, as my mind was totally on that green shirt doing its best to contain Rachel's tits."Where are you guys set up?" I finally said, coming back to earth."Well obviously we won't be staying in the same tent," she said with a playful chuckle that jiggled her breasts delightfully, "Devon's staying with Peter over that way," she said, pointing across the camp, "and I'm set up right over here." she turned and pointed back behind her.I followed her pointing fingers, the same fingers that had been wrapped around my cock only months ago, and once again felt like she was playing a trick on me. Maybe I shouldn't have read into it too much, like how many tents do people really own, but adding in the green shirt, I found it very significant that the tent she pointed to was the very tent she and I had spent our prom night encounter in."It's a pretty rad tent," Devon started, "really well made, and has a nice comfortable flooring on the inside.""Yeah I know," I said without thinking, "my, friend has one just like it."I looked at Rachel. She looked away, but I swear I saw the pale skin around her chest flush a knowing pink.Devon was then called away to help move something over by his tent, leaving me alone with Rachel."I'm surprised to see you here; I thought you hated camping?" I said as I went back to setting up."Well, you guys always made it sound so fun, and this being the last chance and all,” She trailed off slightly."Devon seems nice," I said, changing the subject, but definitely still probing, "are you guys going out?""I don't know what I'd call it," she said, idly fidgeting with the tie of her shirt, "but yeah, he is nice." There was a slight pause before she added "maybe a little Too nice."I chuckled. "How are the back rubs?" My gaze examined her for a reply"This is a nice spot you got here," she said, changing the subject, "very, secluded.""Yeah, it is," I responded, "and it's just me.""Just you?" she said, her interest piqued."Yeah, lucked out.""I'll say."There was an awkward pause. I tried to think of something else to say, something smart, something adult, something that would maybe get down to the bottom of what was going on here, but I couldn't focus. Couldn't stop thinking about those tits pressing out from behind that tight, green shirt.A wave from Devon caught her attention, and she used it as an excuse to bail from our awkward silence. She made a cordial exit, but then turned back for a moment with a question. "I think a bunch of us are going swimming later, are you going to go?" She asked in a tone no less awkward than the pause that preceded it."Yeah, probably, if I have all my stuff set up." The truth was, I wasn't that interested in swimming with a bunch of younger kids, I was focused on Christine, and figuring out what was going on with us. At least I had been, before Rachel's tits entered the equation."Maybe I'll see you down there."She bounced off, leaving me with a view from behind that was no less alluring than the one from the front. What a body. I knew this "good Christian girl" was as horny as anyone else at her age, and I wondered how much of that body Devon had gotten to enjoy. I wondered if she had jerked him off, or maybe even sucked his dick; if he had felt her slick, wet cunt, or maybe even tasted it; if he had gotten to fuck her two massive tits; if he had cum on them; if she thought it was gross.My cock twitched hard.Shaking the thoughts from my head, I scanned the camp, looking for Christine, but she was nowhere to be found. Disappointed, I went back to setting up my tent.Lunchtime came, and we all gathered around as Ginny, her husband, and the other couple of adult chaperones cooked up burgers and hot dogs, and other campsite favorites. There was no skimping, and the food was great, supplied by the parents who were no doubt happy to schlep their kids off to the middle of the woods for a couple of days.We lined up to get our food, and I ended up a few people behind Christine. We still hadn't talked at all, and I was hoping to use lunchtime to break the ice. I just needed to figure out what I was going to say. I watched her as she left the line, and rejoiced a little internally when she chose a place to sit that had open space around her.I quickly grabbed some food and followed after her. I hadn't been nervous around Christine hardly ever, but my stomach was in my throat as I crossed the distance toward her. Her head was down, so she didn't seem coming, but when she looked up at me with those big brown eyes and a lock of her long hair fell across her angelic face, she stopped me right in my tracks."Do you uh,” I stammered, taken aback by her beauty, “ do you mind if I join you?"She took a moment. I don't know if she was as nervous as I was, but finally she responded with "it's a free country."I sat, and we sat there both in silence. She shifted her potato salad around with her fork, idly, and I wracked my brain for something smart to say."Listen, I wanted to; " but before I could go any further, Rachel's bright, peppy voice came at me loudly from the side."Hey guys!" She and Devon came strolling over with full plates, and both plopped down in front of us on nearby chairs. "Not so hungry today, huh, Tim?" Rachel said with a chuckle, pointing toward my plate. Looking down, it was only then that I realized all I had grabbed from the lunch buffet was a hot dog roll and a fork."Don't wanna swim on a full stomach!" I joked back.After a polite chuckle, Rachel introduced Christine to Devon, and the four of us began chatting about fairly mundane, late teenage stuff; colleges, summer jobs, graduation. As conversations tend to do, Rachel and Christine began to pair off, leaving me to talk with Devon. He was a good guy with a dry sense of humor, and I honestly felt that if we had more time to spend together, we would be friends. He seemed a bit uncomfortable, but it was in a way I could sympathize with. It was the discomfort of being the only new person in the group, and it was the same feeling I had when I went to Rachel's prom. I wondered if she made a habit of bringing guys to events they were guaranteed to feel awkward at.I was happy to be his lifeline and make the trip easier, but truth be told I never expected to see him again after this weekend."Did you ask Tim? He's an artist, right Tim?" Rachel's voice snapped me back to whatever it was she and Christine were talking about."Huh?" I said, having no idea what Rachel was getting at."Christine was just saying she was having trouble picking out colors for her dorm room, and I thought she should ask you; you're a painter, right?"My stomach dropped and I started to feel my cheeks flush a bit. Staring back at Rachel, her expression gave no indication that she was toying with me, but there was no other possible way for me to interpret that. When Tara and I had run into Rachel at the cafe, Tara's quip about me painting her was dripping with entendre that I was sure none of us had missed, and Rachel's flirty follow up online shortly after confirmed it. But now, had she forgotten? Or was she just playing a game with me?My mouth moved, but couldn't come up with a response. Luckily at that moment I was saved by the announcement that we'd be heading down to the lake to go swimming shortly, setting off a clean up of all the lunch stuffs. Christine popped up quite quickly, and I lamented watching her leave, but then I turned my eyes back to Rachel, once again searching for what her angle was, and once again finding nothing.Devon and she began to get up, and as she turned away I could have sworn I saw her hard nipples pushing through her tight green shirt.It was nice to take a dip in the lake. It was going to be a hot weekend, and the cool water felt refreshing and helped clear my head. I waded around and played games with the other kids, managing to keep my thoughts off the two women currently fighting for real estate in my mind.One of these women was currently making it very difficult. Rachel and Devon had entered into a diving contest with one of the younger kids, which meant that every couple minutes or so I got to watch Rachel's fairly modest one-piece swimsuit do its best to contain her bouncing breasts as she made her dive approach. This was followed shortly after by her pulling herself up out of the water, back on to the dock, sending water cascading down her long hair and ramping in spurts and sprays off her considerable backside.It might just have been this wild conspiracy my mind was brewing, but I thought it quite a coincidence that she always made sure to pull herself up on the same side, in full view of me, should I want to look.More than once out of the corner of my eye I caught Ginny and Todd horsing around in a way I didn't expect from a youth minister and her husband. Maybe I was more attuned to it now that my sexual antennae were constantly at full mast, but I could swear they were flirting with each other. I couldn't blame them, especially Todd. He was a handsome guy, but not a supermodel by any means, and he had managed to land himself a gorgeous, playful wife. The way she bit her lip at him when she smiled told me what was on her mind, even if her words were about something else entirely.Taking a break, I sat in a nearby beach chair, and tried not to stare when Ginny dove into the water. She too wore a one piece bathing suit underneath khaki shorts that left her long, umber legs on full display. I tried not to stare, but couldn't help grabbing a glimpse from time to time, and more than once I caught Dean, one of the other chaperones, doing the same when his wife wasn't looking.Trying to focus on something more wholesome, my plans were dashed when Christine made her way down from the campsite. Long, smooth legs ascending up into deep blue bikini bottoms were the first thing I saw, followed by the thin, flowing button down she wore semi-buttoned on top of the matching bikini top that hugged her small breasts.I made a move to engage her as she made her way down, but she blew right past me and headed to the edge of the dock. The light caught her perfectly as she removed her overshirt, casting her tight body into gauzy shadow as it diffused through the thin fabric.That body. Jesus, I missed it. I missed seeing her ass rise up in a lewd heart shape behind her head as she leaned in to suck my cock. I missed feeling her hard nipples press into me when we kissed. I missed the way she writhed and shook when she orgasmed. I missed seeing her deep collarbones, and that sweet dip where they meet the neck, draped with my cum.I shifted in my seat as my cock surged with the thought, and I watched as Christine dove into the water and swam out to the floating dock; the furthest point away from me she could get."Everything ok with you two?" I heard a voice say from beside me. I was so caught up in Christine that I didn't even notice that Ginny had pulled herself up out of the lake and made her way over to the seat beside me."Yeah, it's fine," I lied with a weak smile."Well it's just that you guys are usually thick as thieves, but things seem kinda chilly so far this weekend." She watched me for a reaction, trying to read me. I was doing my best to give her nothing to grasp on to."It's nothing. College, stress,” I said, grasping, "it manifests itself in weird ways, you know?""Um Hmm" she responded, clearly humoring my attempt. "You know, it reminds me of a story," She began, a faraway smile pulling at her lips."Old Testament or New?" I joked."No, no, not that kind of story" She chuckled. "Back when I was your age, I had a, friend." Her pause was deliciously implicit coming from someone like her. "Things got chilly between us too, and my mom gave me some good advice; she said 'Gin, it's really easy to break someone's heart, if you don't know you're holding it."I suddenly felt something pull at the back of my throat, choking me up slightly."Not that that's relevant here," Ginny said, respecting my cover story, "I just thought it was good advice."She tapped my thigh lightly with her fist, and then got up to leave."What was his name?" I finally managed to get out. She stopped and turned back toward me."Todd."She smiled a knowing smile, and headed off, leaving me with her wisdom.That night, after an uneventful, yet delicious dinner, followed by some scary stories around the campfire that all seemed to have a rather biblical moral point at their center, we piled into our tents to sleep. But all I did was toss and turn.

Sex Ed Lessons: Part 9

practice guided breathwork relaxation cyclic sighing

Play Episode Listen Later Apr 13, 2025

Chapter 15: Tim & Stephanie go on a date, and some hard truths are revealed.By LiminallySpaced. Listen to the Podcast at Explicit Novels.It was a Wednesday night, and I was sweating.The windows of my car were opaque with thick, wet fog from labored breaths, and my grunts mingled with high pitched squeals of pleasure as my hard cock drove in and out of Stephanie's tight, slick cunt.Stephanie was the girl who lived upstairs, my step sister's best friend, the older girl who tortured me all through puberty. Now here she was in my back seat, bent over with her ass in the air, panties pulled to the side, moaning in delight as her tight body consumed my cock over and over.Body always moving, slithering and gyrating, her moans and cries of pleasure made my dick even harder if it was possible. Tonight her moans were louder, throatier, as it was the first time I had ever fucked her from behind, and my thick cock was pressing into depths of her cunt neither of us had ever felt before.Her cunt milked me. Her moans encouraged me. The vision of this statuesque beauty folded in half, writhing in front of me as I sunk my cock into her, her ass flared out to a perfect heart shape, put me over the edge.As if she knew, her voice cut through the steam with a dusky, exhausted "Cum for me, Timmy, cum for me!" and that was all it took. My balls jerked and shuddered, my cock began to pulse wildly, and with one final, deep push my dams broke. I erupted in a guttural growl as geyser after geyser of hot cum shot up into Stephanie's body.It had been a hell of a week so far.Last saturday, after receiving the incredible strip tease and world-rocking blowjob Stephanie gifted me as a graduation present, I had asked Stephanie if she would go out on a date with me. We had been hooking up for weeks, and it was incredibly fun, but in that moment of post-nut clarity I realized there was something missing.Earlier that day I had gone to lunch with my best friend Tara. I had learned the night before (in shockingly explicit detail) that Tara was in a relationship with Sarah, the girl who lived next door to me and also happened to be my longest teenage crush. But unexpectedly, at lunch Tara admitted to me that they weren't just hooking up with each other, they were actually dating.Tara had hooked up with plenty of people, male and female, but I had never known her to be in an actual relationship. When I saw how happy she was in this new experience, how fulfilling she found it, I honestly got a little jealous.I began to think about my relationship with Stephanie. It was messy, it was confusing, it was sexual, but was there anything more there? I felt like I might be falling for her; I had to know if it was more than just sex. I had to know if she possibly felt the same.So I just blurted it out.By the way her eyebrows arched I could tell I caught her off guard; kneeling on the floor with what seemed like a pint of my cum dripping down her naked chest, my question gave Stephanie pause. She looked at me for a moment, inspecting me, silently interrogating whether or not I was joking.Without answering, Stephanie chuckled. Sighing, she got up, leaned forward, and kissed me."You're cute, Timmy," she said before padding off in search of a towel to clean up.I sat there alone, my sticky dick cooling in the night air, trying to figure out what the fuck just happened.The ride home was quiet. There was no tension, just a quiet calm. She rode with her back to the door, her feet propped up on my thigh. It used to feel like a move of dominance when she did this, but now it felt more loving. My hand rested on her leg, rubbing her bare ankles gently. It was nice."Where did you guys go last night?" I asked, trying not to betray the pang of jealousy I felt."Where did who go last night?" She answered flatly."Alexa was in a pretty clear state of disrepair this morning, I just assumed you guys went out partying after I left."There was a long silence.I looked over at Stephanie, and she had a saddened expression on her face."Stephanie?" I asked, trying to bring her back to Earth."Nah, I was home all night," she said with sigh, "I don't know where she went."Something was going on between them, but I had no idea what. Stephanie seemed surprised to learn Alexa had gone out without her.I parked in the shadows by our building and turned the car off."Thanks for tonight," I said as Stephanie sat up. She kissed me quick before exiting the car, giving my balls a soft squeeze. As she leaned toward the door I finally spoke up."Wait," I said, before she could disappear. She turned back toward me. "When can we do this again?" I asked, with a slight desperation to my tone."Like I said, Timmy," she smiled, "school's out."I skipped church the following day. With all that was going on with Stephanie I was definitely not ready to see Christine again yet. The pastor's daughter had hungrily sucked my life out through my cock not too long ago, with an implication that it wasn't just a one-time thing. I was not ready to deal with that yet.Truth was I Did want it to happen again, but between her desire to resist temptation, and my budding relationship with Stephanie, it didn't seem like a good idea for either of us. As far as I was concerned my cock belonged to Stephanie right now, and I didn't want to hurt her.Besides, I don't even know if I would have had anything left for Christine after what Stephanie had been doing to me. We had two weeks left before Stephanie left for college, and we were determined to make them count. School was out, alright, but boy was I learning a lot.Stephanie didn't have work on Sunday, but her parents had errands to run, so on the pretense of going out for a run I slipped up the back stairs to Stephanie's unit, and managed to give her two loads of cum before they got home.Monday I picked her up from work, and minutes after I arrived I was on my knees. I ate her cunt till I heard that short-short-long reverie of her orgasm, and then she rode me hard and milked out another white explosion with her freshly-pleasured cunt.Tuesday she wasn't closing up the store, so when I picked her up she asked that we "take the long way home," which translated into a slow, languid session of road head that ended with Stephanie getting a mouthful of my hot jizz that she gleefully swallowed down.Wednesday was a bit trickier. Neither of us had anything on the books, so she told her parents she was going to the mall, and I told my step mom Kelly I was going to Tara's. I picked her up at a predetermined spot, and we went out to The Spot for the hot, sweaty fuckfest described above where I took her from behind for the first time.It had so far been a week of intense carnal pleasures, but as I pulled my softening cock out of her well-fucked cunt, I just couldn't get one thing out of my mind."So, have you given any thought about what I said the other night?" I said between sweaty, ragged breaths.She unfolded from her coital position and slumped back against the back door, her tits heaving as she huffed and puffed herself."About what?" She said, clearly pretending she didn't remember."About going out on a date."After a moment of contemplation she crawled over to me, her tits swinging seductively. "Why, you wanna take me to the movies so I can suck you off in the back row of the theater?" She purred, dipping her head down and taking my slick, softening cock back into her mouth to suckle on."No, no," I laughed, pulling her off my sore, swollen manhood, "I just, I wanna spend time with you."She laughed."It's not like we just met, Timmy," she laughed, "Plus, do you know how much of your cum I've had inside me this week? I'd say we know each other pretty well!""I know, and don't get me wrong, I love this," I chuckled, the laughter quickly dissipating to something more sincere, "but, do you remember when you asked me what I wanted? Well nothing has changed. In fact I mean it even more now. I want, more.""You just want to fuck me in the ass, don't you?" She said seductively, deflecting my statement"No!" I said with an exasperated laugh, "I want You. I want to take you out on a date. A Real date."Stephanie's demeanor changed."I'm gonna be gone in less than two weeks, Tim," she said, finally matching my own sincerity, "I'm going to college, you're going to college, it doesn't make sense for this to be anything more than it already is.""I'm not asking for next week, or next month, or next year, Stephanie," I said honestly, "I'm just asking for right now. And right now what I want is to take you on a date."She smiled meekly."And if ass stuff is on the table still after that, sure, I'd love to fuck you in the ass!" I joked. She laughed heartily and slapped me on the legShe looked at me for a moment, then looked away, almost embarrassed."Oh boy, this is a bad idea," she said under her breath before looking back at me and saying "sure, Tim, you can take me on a date."My face broke into a huge grin. She tried to stifle a smile of her own but did a terrible job of it.I leaned in, and she pulled me close for a long kiss. My cock hardened as our bodies mingled. I gently slipped back inside her perfect cunt, and we gripped each other tight as we made slow, passionate love. Soon her orgasm washed over her, and as that wonderful chorus of hers began, so did my own orgasm; as those two short moans escaped her lips my balls pulled up towards my body, and with her final, long moan the spring inside me snapped, and I once again filled her body with my seed.We decided on dinner Friday night, and agreed it was a good idea to take Thursday off to recharge ourselves. I was excited. Nervous. Most importantly I needed someone to talk to about all this. So I picked up a pizza and went over to Tara's.We laughed, we caught up; it felt good. Of course our conversation veered toward the sexual, as it always did, and all of a sudden I felt the room get very hot, and my pants start to tighten, as Tara regaled me with the details of how she fucked Sarah with a strap on for the first time the other night. I had witnessed the two of them lick each other to orgasm with my own eyes, but even so, the thought of my best friend fucking my biggest crush with a thick strap on dildo brought my soldier to attention.Not to be outdone, I saw her tale of sapphic penetration and raised her the story of my graduation present. Now it was Tara's turn to squirm, her legs rubbing together, her finger getting lost in the hem of her shirt, her breath getting ever so shallow. As I told her the details of my messy finish on Stephanie's chest, I saw Tara's demeanor change. The pale, flat of her chest that was visible under the cut-wide neck of her heavy metal t-shirt began to flush, and she started to fidget, as though she was trying to shoo away some unwanted feeling."Well, what about your dare?" She said finally, after a long, thick silence.At lunch with Tara last weekend, during a game of truth or dare, she had dared me to take a video of me and Stephanie fucking and send it to her. In her mind it was evening the playing field since I had seen her and Sarah fucking the night before. My horny, hormone-adled brain seemed to agree to that logic, and amazingly I said I'd do it.I had all but forgotten about it until Tara mentioned it."I don't know, Tara," I said, trying to navigate the thick tension in the room, "I don't think it's right.""I didn't know you were such a chicken, Miller" she chuckled, a devilish smile on her face."I know what you're trying to do, Satan," I said, playfully making the sign of the cross with my index fingers, "but things are going really well with Stephanie, and I don't want to ruin it."Fair's fair, you know," she said with a mock sadness."I know," I responded, then dropped my tone into sincerity, "I just can't have any more deception between us.""Fine, fine, I understand," she said with a long sigh. "It's too bad," she continued as I took a sip of my own drink, "I bet you look great when you fuck."I choked, I sputtered, and ended up with most of my mouthful of drink on the front of my shirt.Tara burst out laughing, and after a minute to catch my breath I joined her.This girl was something else.Friday rolled around and I was nervous. Nervous and excited. Sure, Stephanie and I had spent plenty of time exploring each others' bodies at this point, but we hadn't just sat and talked like two normal people for a very long time.I was looking forward to it.I tried to make myself look presentable and adult, doing my best to hide the fact that I was just a dumb, horny 18 year old. I chose slacks and a nice shirt with a blazer, but stopped short of going full tie. I thought I looked pretty good, all things considered.While putting the finishing touches on in the bathroom, I glanced out the window toward Sarah's. The room was dark. I wondered where she was. I wondered where Tara was, and if they were there together.Suddenly her light popped on. Caught in the middle of a giggle fit, Sarah tumbled into view. Following close behind her, equally overcome with giggles, was Tara.I was transfixed as the two beauties drew close to each other, embraced, and began softly kissing between fits of laughter.I felt my balls begin to tingle, and blood rush toward my cock.The two fell onto the bed, and then Sarah pushed herself up and pulled off her loose-fitting sweater. Her hand reached back and popped the clasp on her bra.My hand drifted toward my zipper,no!Snapping myself out of it, I shook it off, left the bathroom, and turned off the light. Tonight was about me and Stephanie.

Cyclic sighing: A guided breathwork practice for relaxation

Yes You

Play Episode Listen Later Mar 20, 2025 9:19

Join me for a short guided breathwork practice to activate your body's relaxation response. This simple technique is called the cyclic sigh, or the physiological sigh. It has been shown to be an effective method for reducing stress and enhancing mood. I acknowledge that breathwork has its roots in ancient traditions including yoga, and I pay respect to those who have practiced and taught these techniques long before modern science turned its attention to the power of the breath.For information on the study done on this technique, visit:https://stanmed.stanford.edu/cyclic-sighing-stress-relief/Let's Connect!I'd love to hear from you. Please get in touch with any questions, suggestions for future episode topics, and to let me know how you're going applying what I share in the podcast in your own life. Come say hi on instagram: @_anniecarterAnd head to my website anniecarter.com.au for some free gifts, and to sign up for emails from me. I'd love your supportPlease help me to continue to grow this podcast. Some small and very helpful things you could do: share an episode with a friend subscribe to the podcast on your favourite player leave a (5 star!) rating and review share a screenshot of an episode (and your reflection) on your socials Thanks so much!

The Manor: Part 2

Play Episode Listen Later Mar 9, 2025

From Lost In Eros – Book 1A Day of Raucous GamesIn 10 Parts By BradentonLarry. Listen to the Podcast at Explicit Novels.The Player laughed cheerfully, and said, “That's an awful lot of questions. I'll tell you what, let's make this interesting.”Peter grinned from ear to ear at this, and both Ilsa and Natalia clapped their hands with glee. Keiko seemed pleased, but was more restrained. Igor did not seem to be paying attention to the conversation.Don and Toshia shared a “this is weird” look, and then she said, “What do you mean ‘interesting'?”“I mean, let's play a game. If you win, or every time you get a point, I'll answer a question to the best of my ability.”“And if you win?” Toshia asked skeptically.The Player smiled, and reached out with the end of his walking stick to run it up along the inside of Toshia's leg. He said, “Oh, I'm sure we can work out something as a prize.”Don looked at Toshia, thinking she would want to talk about this, but she only glanced at Don and then said, “Fine, we'll play, but you have to answer honestly.”“Of course!” the Player laughed. “Excellent! To the game room!”“Yay!” Ilsa and Natalia clapped, as the Player led the group down the hallway.“Are you sure about this?” Don asked Toshia in a low voice.“No,” she admitted, “but we've got to get some answers. This place is huge! We'll never find our way out here before whoever took us finds out we've escaped.”“But what if this is who took us?”“They seem more like inmates than wardens to me.”Don had to admit she had a point there, so he thought about changing the subject. He wondered if he should mention what had almost happened in the secret passageway. He had known Toshia for years, had been persistently in love with her for almost all of that time, and he was frankly worried about scaring her off. On the other hand, he admitted that didn't seem likely. Toshia was very reasonable, which was a big part of why he loved her, and it didn't seem reasonable that she would hold anything that had happened here, or was likely to happen, against him. Besides, he had no idea of what to say. “Sorry I almost fucked you”? He wasn't sorry, and she had definitely been very keen on him actually doing it.Just then, the Player led them to a big pair of doors, which he threw open dramatically. As he led the troupe into the large, open room, which seemed to be about the size of a tennis court to Don, the Player announced, “I know! Let's play dodge ball!”“Great idea!” Peter said. “Help me get the place ready, Igor.”“Dodge ball?” Toshia asked the Player, as the two other men hurried to move various balls and rackets and over-sized chess pieces put into cabinets set into the walls.“You do know how to play, don't you?” the Player asked.“Well, yes,” Toshia said, “I was expecting something like strip poker or chess.”“My dear,” he chuckled, “you're already naked. Though, I must say, it looks very good on you. I have been working on rules for strip chess, but I'm not quite happy with them yet.”“Well, say we agree to dodge ball,” Don cut in. “How do the rules work? There are only two of us and six of you.”“Yes, good point,” the Player paused.“Girls against boys!” Peter shouted from across the room.“Ah, splendid idea, Peter!” grinned the Player.“Well, how's that supposed to work?” Toshia asked.“Hmm, give me a moment,” he said as he tapped his chin with the oddly phallic handle of his walking stick. “Okay, how about this? The men against the women. If the women hit one of us with a throw, you two can ask a question. If a man hits a woman with a throw, he gets to play with her.”“Play with her?”“Have sex,” the Player chuckled. “I forgot for a moment that you're new here. Whatever the gentleman says goes, but no more than one orgasm for him. As it is, we'll have to wait for them to finish before getting back to the game.”“But Don will be on your team?”“Yes, but surely he will do his best for our team,” the Player said, “anything else just wouldn't be sporting. I can assure you that the girls will give it their all for your side. We all love a good game.”Don looked over and saw that all three of the Player's women had slipped out of their dresses and high heels and were stretching in anticipation of the game. He had to admit that they seemed to be in very good shape.“Well, what do you think?” he asked Toshia, who had also been checking out the women.“I think they're hot,” she smirked at him.“Agreed, but what about this game? If you get hit, one of the guys is going to get you.”“And it might be you,” she smiled.“Damn, you're enjoying this,” Don laughed.“Might as well make the best of things, right?” she shrugged, “Besides, you know, I'm spry.”“Okay, fine, but he's right you know, I'll be playing to win.”“Of course,” Toshia laughed.He turned to the Player, and said, “Alright, but I'd like to suggest a rule change. I don't think it's unreasonable to think the men will be throwing harder than the women, so they should get a handicap. How about if they catch one of our throws, ”“Before it bounces,” the Player threw in.“Yes, before it bounces. If a woman catches a throw it counts as a point for them, and we get to ask a question.”“And if we catch one of their throws?”“Well, we get possession of the ball, and that's worth something, isn't it?”The Player laughed, “You're a man after my own heart, Don. Agreed!”Once Igor and Peter were finished with the cleanup, everyone gathered around the Player who explained the rules he had agreed to with Toshia and Don. He reached into a small pocket of his jacket and produced a coin. The women won the toss and got first possession of the ball. As they cleared off to the other side of the room, the Player took off his hat and tails, setting them off to the side with his walking stick.The room itself had a very high ceiling, with bright chandeliers providing illumination. The walls, aside from two doors, were covered with cabinet doors, and the floor was covered with a short-napped checkerboard carpeting. The ball Peter had produced was bright green and a bit smaller than the dodge balls Don and Toshia were used to. The Player had indicated a row of squares in the carpet that split the room in two lengthwise and said that no one was to go in that area. While the ball was in play, the girls had to stay on their end, and the boys on theirs.Don watched as the women conferred briefly before the ball was passed to Toshia as the guest of honor and de facto team leader. She tossed the ball from hand to hand, gave it a bounce on the floor, and then walked toward the middle of the room. Her eyes scanned the row of men who all seemed ready to spring into action, with the exception of Igor, who was paying attention, but who appeared completely disinterested. Looking over at Don, on the far right side of the room, Toshia abruptly shifted and hurled the ball straight at Igor.Igor didn't even try to dodge the throw but caught it without any apparent effort. Without pause, he threw it hard at Ilsa who was the target closest to being straight in front of him. The ball was moving very fast, but Ilsa gracefully stepped out of the way. The ball boomed off a cabinet door on the back wall, and bounced back toward the center of the room. Keiko scrambled to intercept it, and as soon as she had it in her grasp, spun and fired it right at Don.Years of kung fu training stood Don in good stead, for the ball rocketed past him with a foot to spare, even though Keiko's aim had been perfectly accurate. Don got hold of the ball then, and threw it with all his might at Toshia, who lived up to her word and was spry enough to get out of the way.The ball volleyed back and forth quite a few times before anyone scored a point. It was soon apparent that Toshia was the favorite target on her side, so she had to work quite hard to avoid getting hit. The women were more even handed, except that they all seemed to be avoiding throwing at Igor. Don could see why; the short man gave no sport and had a disconcerting ability to catch the ball and fire it back with dangerous precision. Ultimately, though, it was the women who scored the first point. Peter tried to catch a throw from Natalia, but the ball managed to slip through his grasp. Don couldn't help but groan a little at his team's loss, even though it meant that the Player would now answer a question.Toshia stepped up to the line of forbidden carpet squares, and said, “How do we get out of here? And I mean this whole building, not just this room.”“Nice save,” Don chuckled.The Player paused to consider, and then said, “I've never tried to leave, and I really don't know why anyone would want to, but you can get out of the building by going out into the garden. I don't know if there's anything interesting outside the garden.”“How do we get to the garden?” Toshia asked.“No,” the Player laughed. “That's another question. Throw the ball, Peter.”Toshia had to throw herself flat on the ground to dodge the fast moving pitch from Peter. Another series of determined volleys followed. As if to make up for his earlier flub, it was Peter who scored the next point by hitting Ilsa in the left tit when Toshia ducked out of the way right in front of her.Everyone clapped, and the Player directed Peter and Ilsa to the center of the room so everyone could watch. Don moved over to sit down on the floor next to Toshia. He planned to ask her how she was doing, but he could tell that she was more interested at the moment in what Peter and Ilsa were doing.Ilsa was almost as tall as Peter, and they met in the center of the room with a long passionate kiss. His hands moved up to caress her very large tits, while hers immediately pulled up his kilt to get at his flaccid member. Her stroking and pulling on it soon had it at half-mast, and then she dropped to her knees in front of him. Without any preliminaries, Ilsa began to suck on it, taking almost the entire length into her mouth at first. As it got harder and longer, she took less of it, though occasionally she would slowly sink down on the entire length, taking the head and a good part of the shaft into her throat. Though he was entitled by the rules to anything, Peter seemed quite content with the quietly intense blowjob he was getting. As he began to rock his hips, fucking his cock in and out of her mouth and throat, Ilsa moaned in approval and increased the speed and strength of her sucking. When Peter began to come, he pulled away from Ilsa's mouth and shot stream after stream of cum on her face, neck and full tits. Everyone clapped, and Keiko and Natalia hurried over to help Ilsa up. Don was a bit surprised and quite titillated to see Keiko enthusiastically lean in to lick and suck Peter's cum from Ilsa's tit and neck.Looking to his side, Don noticed that Toshia was also watching the girls. Then, noticing that he was looking at her, Toshia looked back at Don and then quickly glanced down at the very hard erection he was again sporting.“Okay, well back to the game,” the Player called. “But this is going to take forever, so I suggest we add another ball. Any objections?”There were none, so a second ball was produced. Ilsa had one, and Don had the other. Don's flew straight at Toshia, while Ilsa's shot straight at his head. Toshia dodged, but Don took the hit, which knocked him to the side a bit.As he shook his head to clear it of stars, Toshia asked, “How do we get to the garden?”“I honestly do not recall at the moment,” the Player said. Seeing that this answer wasn't acceptable, he added, “However, if you like, later, we'll help you find the garden. I promise.”Toshia and Don agreed that this was fair enough, and the game resumed. Now that there were two balls in play things were much trickier. The women seemed to coordinate their attacks a bit better than the men, who were basically just throwing at the increasingly tired Toshia. The other girls tried to help out by trying to catch the thrown balls. At one point, Keiko caught a ball only to be hit a split second later. Everyone agreed to call that a draw. The next point was won by Toshia and Natalia who managed to catch the Player with a fast combination that effectively drove him into the second ball.“Who brought us here?” Toshia asked.The Player frowned, and said, “I'm afraid I really don't know. I do have a suggestion as to who you should ask though.”The Player had picked up the ball that had hit him, and Don had the other, both had their sights set on Toshia.When Toshia asked, “Who?” he laughed and said, “That's another question.” Both he and Don threw their balls almost simultaneously.Toshia was used to this by now, though, and was able to twist to the side and down just in time to avoid getting hit. The Player's ball smacked off a side wall and was then plucked out of the air by nimble Keiko. Don's ball, though, smacked into Natalia's shoulder.Everyone cheered Don's luck, including, he noticed, Toshia. As Natalia moved to the middle of the room, Don looked intently at Toshia, who responded by nodding in Natalia's direction and giving him a shooing gesture. “Have fun!” she said with a big grin.Natalia had already gotten down on her knees and was watching him approach with a soft smile and glittering eyes. Don noticed that her hair was still immaculately coifed, despite all the exertions of the game. Of course, he also noticed that there was an exceptionally beautiful woman on her knees in front of him, who was now stroking and kissing his cock. From where he was standing Don could see Ilsa, Keiko and Peter, but couldn't see Toshia, though he knew she was watching. Remembering her reaction in the secret passageway, Don decided he would put on something of a show. He gently stepped to the side, moving slowly so Natalia could move with him, so that Toshia had a good view from the side, as she had for Peter and Ilsa.Don's cock was now fully hard again, and he began to fuck in and out of Natalia's mouth. He pulled almost all the way out and then slowly pushed back in, letting Toshia see the shaft sliding in and out. Natalia knelt there passively with her hands resting on her thighs, allowing Don to set the pace. He held her head lightly in his hands, but was careful not to obstruct Toshia's view of his cock and Natalia's mouth.Though this felt wonderful, and Don knew with all the pent-up tension he'd accumulated since waking up he could easily come very soon, he wanted to do more than just shoot his cum on Natalia as Peter had done to Ilsa. He pulled his cock away from Natalia's mouth, and said, “Please get up on your hands and knees. Face toward Toshia.”Natalia happily complied, and Don moved around behind her and got down on his knees. Looking up to make sure Toshia was watching, Don smiled and took his cock in hand and rubbed the head of it up and down along Natalia's moist lips. She pushed back at him, encouraging him to take her. Don was all too happy to oblige, and pushed the fat head of his cock into her welcoming cunt. Sliding in slowly, he reveled in the sensations as her sheath of soft, moist flesh and strong muscles took him in, spreading to accommodate his thickness. Once he was all the way in, he paused a moment, and then began to pull back out, almost all the way. Then he drove back in all the way, shoving Natalia forward. She caught her balance by shoving her hands out a bit further. She cried out with a little yelp as he filled her so abruptly, his balls slapping against her clit. One more torturous withdrawal and another savage filling, which respectively elicited a moan and a yelp from Natalia, and then Don began to seriously fuck her. He held her by the waist, fucking in and out of her cunt with abandon. Natalia shoved back against him, crying out with pleasure. Don felt her fingers against him as she played with her clit. Looking up, he saw that Toshia was watching both of them, and the expressions on Natalia's face in particular. Although his orgasm was building quickly, Don was surprised that Natalia beat him to it. She screamed and pushed back against him, and he felt her cunt squeezing and pulling on him.Then Don was coming. It felt like he shot a geyser of cum into Natalia, and then another and another. His balls and cock seemed to be shooting his very life into this woman's sweet cunt. Pulse after pulse of semen moved through him into her body. Don was dimly aware that he had thrown his head back and was still coming into Natalia, but all he could feel was the spasming of his cock and the trembling all through his body.Finally, when he opened his eyes, he saw that Natalia had sprawled forward on the carpet with her ass in the air and his cock still deep in her cunt. Everyone in the room was applauding and cheering, including Toshia. Eventually, Don pulled out of Natalia, who whimpered a bit before Keiko, Ilsa, and Toshia came over to help her up. Don had a happy grin on his face, as he watched Toshia with the other girls.She looked at him with a mischievous grin and said, “Look what a mess you made!” She drew his attention down to the cum that was slowly running down the inside of Natalia's thighs. Then Toshia shocked him by reaching down and scooping a healthy glob of it on her fingers. Looking him straight in the eye, Toshia promptly carried the cum to her mouth and sucked it down.She laughed at the expression on his face, and said, “You better get back to your side.”Both Don and Natalia were hardly playing at their best after their encounter, but it was Toshia who got hit next. Certainly the exertion of dodging the vast majority of throws thrown at her team had something to do with the fact that she was unable to dodge the ball that caught her. Another factor was the ball thrown by Peter that she'd had to duck low to avoid. When the Player threw the next ball in that instant, Toshia hardly even saw it coming.In spite of everything that had happened, and everything he'd seen from Toshia leading up to this point, Don was surprised to see how quickly she got into the center of the room and down on her knees. By the time, Don had taken his place with a view, the Player had come up to stand in front of her. He was so tall that Toshia had to look up to get the head of his cock into her mouth as it dangled there in front of him. Don watched raptly as Toshia reached up with both hands to stroke and pull at the long cock in front of her, sucking on the head all the while.As the long black shaft got harder and began to stand up, Toshia sat back and the Player took a small step away from her. Both of Toshia's hands were wrapped around the organ now, and she was bobbing her head a little as she sucked on the head.Don noticed that his hand was in his lap, squeezing his own cock, which was surprisingly enough beginning to return to its usual raging erection. He noticed that Keiko, who was sitting about six feet to his right was looking at him and the cock in his hand.Toshia's fingers now couldn't wrap around the Player's cock, and it was so hard that she had to let it out of her mouth. She leaned in to kiss and suck on his big balls, while reaching up to continue caressing his cock. Then she got up and bent over to continue sucking on the head of his cock. Don found himself thinking that he would love to get up and get behind Toshia now as she was bent over like that.Don noticed that Keiko was crawling closer to him. She smiled at him and sat down next to him, turning back to watch the show.The Player leaned down to say something to Toshia. Without taking her mouth off his cock, she nodded emphatically. He said something else, which met with another nod, and then she released his cock. The Player promptly and gracefully lay down on his back. Toshia leaned over him to kiss and lick his cock, which now lay on top of his belly. She ran her hands over the big phallus lovingly, and straddled his thighs. Gradually she worked her way up until she was over the base of his cock. After pausing there to rub her cunt and clit against the underside of his fat, hard organ, she kissed the head of his cock and then got to her feet over him.Don felt Keiko's hand steal into his lap and take hold of his cock. He also noticed that on the other side of the room Natalia had her head in Peter's lap. Apparently, the Player's little entourage th

Slow Cooking

Keys For Kids Ministries

Play Episode Listen Later Feb 16, 2025

Bible Reading: John 9:1-7Jana looked out the window as a tear slid down her cheek. She watched as the other kids laughed and played in the snow. Her brother Caleb saw her and threw a snowball. She giggled in spite of herself as it softly hit the window. Sighing, she turned away and wheeled herself into the kitchen. "What are you making, Mom?""Supper," Mom said.Jana raised her eyebrows and looked at the clock. "At nine in the morning?" "Yes," said Mom. "But I think a better question would be what's causing these tears." She wiped away a tear from Jana's cheek. "Oh, Mom," Jana said, "I just don't understand why my illness has lasted so long. Why doesn't God take away my pain and weakness? I know He could heal me!" The last words came out in a little sob.Mom carefully lowered the meat into a slow cooker, covered it, and set it on low. Then she spoke. "We don't always understand God's ways or thoughts, but He uses the things that happen in our lives." She paused, then tapped the top of the slow cooker. "It's like this meat I'm cooking. It's a special cut that requires careful preparation and cooking that other meats don't require. If I cooked it faster on a higher heat, it would be tough and hard to eat. But when I cook it all day on a low temperature, it's tender and delicious." She grinned. "Even Caleb will be able to eat it with his missing teeth!"Jana thought about that. "So you're saying being sick and in this wheelchair for so long may be God's way of making me tender and more like Him?" "Yes!" Mom said. "I don't know why God hasn't healed you more quickly, but I know He's patiently working in your life for good. He can use hard things to make you more like Jesus, who understands your suffering and promises to be with you through it. I pray each day that He will use this long illness to help you know Jesus better and let His love be seen in your life." She poured hot water into a mug. "Now, would you like to come stir Caleb's hot cocoa?" Jana smiled as she rolled to the table to help. –Myrical BartonHow About You?Have you been dealing with something for a long time? Do you wonder if God hears your prayers or even cares about what you're going through? He does. God often uses difficult things in our lives to make us more like Jesus, and sometimes those things can last a long time. Remember that Jesus loves you and is with you, and trust Him to use your difficult experience for good.Today's Key Verse:But He knows the way that I take; when He has tested me, I shall come forth as gold. (NKJV) (Job 23:10)Today's Key Thought:God uses hardships to shape you

god jesus christ mom supper devotional sighing slow cooking cbh keys for kids keys for kids ministries childrens bible hour

Angel of Mercy: Part 1

Play Episode Listen Later Feb 10, 2025

Miracles can happen on Christmas Eve.Based on a post by auguy86, in 2 parts. Listen to the ► Podcast at My First Time. Ken Dix flipped through the TV guide at a moderate pace; “500 channels, and nothing but Christmas specials on.”Finding nothing but disappointment at every turn. As it was Christmas Eve, every show was a mushy feel-good romp spouting lines about family and goodwill to others. None of that spoke to Ken in the slightest.“Ken?” a voice came from the kitchen.“What's up, Mom?”“I've got my hands full with making everything for dinner tonight, but I'm going to run short on a couple of ingredients,” Helen Dix said, poking her head into the living room. “Can you run to the store real quick for me please?”“Sure thing,” Ken replied, seeing as he had nothing better to do.“Great, thank you. I made a list on the counter for you. The store should be open for another hour or two. The main things would be the eggs; I don't have enough to finish my famous chess pie. If they have tea by the gallon, grab one sweet and one unsweet. The rest are great if you find them, but not essential.”“Got it,” Ken said as he took the list from the counter.Heading out to his car, Ken cranked up his Honda Civic and pulled out of the driveway. As he made his way into town, Ken reflected on his current situation. Though he loved his mom, being home for the holidays was always nerve-wracking for him. His hometown of Alpharetta, Georgia was crawling with former high school classmates of his, people he'd just as soon never see again. But up at MIT, he was actually among peers that he could relate to on an intellectual level. Not that he'd made that many friends up there. As a nineteen-year-old freshman, he was still stuck in the same boring math and science classes as everyone else. He couldn't wait until he could start his health sciences training. Maybe then he could meet some decent people, perhaps of the female variety.Ken soon arrived in the parking lot of the local Kroger. It was soon obvious that the place was packed with last-minute shoppers, all trying to find that one final ingredient they were missing. Locking his car, Ken sauntered into the store, grabbing a shopping basket along the way. He found the shelves of the store well picked over, striking out on the nonessential items on his mom's list. Making his way to the drinks aisle, he was pleased to see that the store was keeping the gallon jugs of tea well stocked for the holidays, and picked up a pair.Ken soon arrived in the refrigerated section of the store. Almost every shelf was empty, but he did manage to find one last carton of six eggs, just what his mom needed. Depositing the carton in his shopping basket, Ken made his way back to the front of the store, checking out in the express lane. He gripped the shopping bags tightly, being careful that the eggs weren't harmed from the swinging of the bags. Arriving back in the parking lot, he was pleasantly surprised to see one of his former classmates, Jacqueline Brown. As he approached, she saw him coming.“Ken? Kenneth Dix?”She was extremely pretty, as was befitting one of the most popular girls in school, and kept her chestnut-brown hair cut just below her jawline. Her soft, warm facial features and bubbly personality belied the sharp intellect hiding underneath. She and Ken had been partners a few times in various subjects, and he had helped craft her entrance essay to the University of Washington. This earned her a full ride scholarship. In spite of her popularity, they had worked well together, and Ken even dared to call her a friend, at least in his own mind. They had never hung out on a social basis; her circle of friends would never have let her live that down. Still, times had changed. They were both out of high school, after all. What could it hurt to ask?“Jacqueline? Wow, I never thought I'd see you back here. Thought you escaped to cooler climates?”“Yeah, Seattle is nice, but nothing beats Christmas at home,” she replied, adjusting her UW sweatshirt. “You back for the same reason?”“Uh huh. Mom pretty much insisted. She won't settle for anything less than a full family gathering on Christmas Eve. I'm just grabbing a few last things for her. But yeah, it's great seeing you again. You, uh, you look good.”“Um; thanks,” she replied with hesitation.“I'm, uh, gonna be home for a couple of weeks. Would you want to, I don't know, hang out sometime? Maybe grab a bite to eat? My treat.”“Well, Ken, that's sweet of you to ask.” she said almost to herself. As she paused, her eyes suddenly lit up as if she had gotten an idea. “Alright! Here, let me give you my number.” She scribbled a series of digits down on a scrap piece of paper, writing her name next to them. “I'll, um, talk to you later, I guess?”“Sounds great!”Ken couldn't believe it; he had actually done it! He had asked out the prettiest girl he had ever known! Moreover, she had given him her number! Things were definitely looking up.“Dick!” a voice behind them yelled.Ken turned, immediately recognizing Jason Brown, Jacqueline's fraternal twin brother, along with his two flunkies, Brian and Barrett Sullivan. Jason had been the star quarterback at his high school, and the Sullivan boys were his best offensive linemen. They often served as his muscle off the football field, as well. Ken was intimately familiar with these three, as they had made it their mission in high school to make his life a living hell. Being stuffed in lockers, having his wallet stolen, all were commonplace with them. The three approached, attempting to appear imposing, which they were from the perspective of the ever-scrawny Ken.“I've got nothing to say to you guys,” Ken muttered as they approached.“Well I've got something to say to you, Mr. Kenny Dick,” Jason growled.“Just shut up and leave me alone,” Ken replied, his blood boiling at the use of Jason's longtime nickname for him.“No! You shut the fuck up and listen!” Jason said, grabbing Ken by the collar of his tee-shirt and flinging him against his car. In the process, Ken dropped his shopping bags, the jugs of tea landing directly on the egg carton.“Jason! Stop it!” Jacqueline protested.Undeterred, Jason threatened. “Listen fuck-wad, you stay the hell away from my sister!”“She's an adult, dickhead! She can have anyone she wants as a friend!” Ken protested.“You don't belong on the same Planet as her! You're nothing'! A pathetic sack of guts your dumbass mother decided to give a name to! Know what? Just do us all a favor and drop dead!”Enraged at the insult to his mom, Ken swung a wild haymaker at his assailant, but Jason was more than ready, pinning Ken's arm back against his car. Jason then delivered a crushing punch to Ken's gut, dropping him down to his knees. Before leaving, Jason knelt down next to his gasping victim.“Next time, I won't be so nice. Next time; I might just kill you myself. See ya around. Dick.” Turning to his sister, Jason said, “Come on, time to go home.”Jacqueline looked down at the pitiful form of Ken before muttering, “Sorry, Ken.”The trio of boys sauntered off across the parking lot, laughing and high-fiving at their antics. Jacqueline followed right behind them. Ken picked himself up and inspected his groceries, discovering the crushed eggs in his bag. Swearing and cursing, he grabbed the misshapen carton and went to throw it in a nearby trash can.“No chess pie tonight.”As Ken returned to his car and began his drive home, Jason and his flunkies watched on from his car, still pleased with their efforts.“You shouldn't have done that,” Jacqueline said in a lecturing tone.Jason turned to face his sister. “I do what I gotta do, Jacqueline. That fuck-wad has no business getting friendly with you. He needs to learn his place.”“Be that as it may, I can take care of myself,” she replied firmly.“Take care of yourself? Wait; you didn't?”“I did. Jason, someday you'll learn that there are more subtle and effective ways to ward off undesirables. Trust me, Ken won't bother me ever again.”Back at Home.Upon arriving back home, Ken couldn't bring himself to tell his mom about the incident with the eggs. He instead told her that the store had run out altogether. She had spent many sleepless nights in the past worrying about the constant bullying her son was subjected to in school. Ken didn't want to give her anything else to worry about. By this time, has uncles had started arriving, and the living room was soon filled with the sounds of football games. In Ken's mind, these were no more thought provoking that the mindless Christmas specials he had found earlier. Ken went up to his room to take a hot shower, as well as get some alone time in the process. As he stripped down, he saw a bruise beginning to form on his stomach from Jason's punch. He winced in pain as he touched the tender skin.Shit; that's not going away for a while.Ken took some Tylenol for the pain before stepping into the shower. The hot water helped relax his body, and the steam gradually built up, clearing his mind a bit. He finished after a while and, after making sure his door was shut, flopped facedown onto his bed. After laying there for around an hour or so, his mom finally called him down to rejoin the family for dinner.Taking his seat at the table, Ken glanced around the room at his various family members. His mom had two older brothers, Lee and Stan. Though Lee was tall and still relatively youthful looking at forty-five, Stan was shorter and beginning to bald as he approached fifty. Still, both of them had one notable thing in common as far as Ken was concerned: they were both still jocks at heart. Ken had never known his father; it had always just been him and his mom. He could tell that his uncles tried to be male role models for him, but their efforts were usually ill-conceived attempts to “man him up.” Never once did they understand his introverted tendencies, and always tried to get him to be more of a people person. After a while, Ken stopped paying their advice any attention.It was striking to Ken how similar Lee and Stan's families were. They had both married beautiful, blonde cheerleaders, and now both had sixteen-year-old daughters, both of whom were among the most popular girls in school. It all sickened Ken; they were just perpetuating the stereotype of pretty and popular being the be-all, end-all in life. As the family ate, Ken remained silent for the most part. The adults were engrossed in discussions about their jobs, and the two daughters were giggling and playing on their phones the entire time. None of this was relevant to Ken.“You know, I saw something interesting today,” Lee said as dessert was being brought out. “I was at Kroger filling up my car, and saw you in the main parking lot, Ken. Looked like you were, uh, having some words with a few guys out there.”Shit! He saw that?Not wanting to worry his mom, Ken replied, “It; it was nothing.”“Nothing, eh? Is that why that punk punched you in the gut?”With a worried look on her face, Helen asked, “Ken, sweetie, what is he talking about?” She walked around the table to Ken's seat and lifted up his shirt, seeing the bruise on his abdomen. “Was it that Jason boy again?”“Mom, just let it go.”“No! Ken, you know I worry about you!”“You worry about Me? I think you need to worry more about your brother!” Ken shouted, his anger exploding at last. “Right, Uncle Lee? Come on, you see your own nephew being ganged up on in a parking lot, yet you do nothing to help him out?!”“A man's gotta learn to fight his own battles,” Lee replied in a calm voice.“No. You want to know what a man does? A man sticks up for his Family! No. Matter. What! You stood there and watched your own nephew get beaten up. That says a hell of a lot more about you than it does me. And if that's family; I don't want any part of this one.”Without a word, Ken stood and left the dining room. He then grabbed his MIT hoodie and headed for the front door. As he was about to get into his car and drive off, he saw to his frustration that his uncles' cars were parked in the driveway behind him, blocking him in. Cursing under his breath, he prepared to leave on foot.“Ken! Come back inside, please!” Helen called after him, running down the driveway.“No. I've got to go out; clear my head.”“Ken, it's Christmas Eve. Please, come be with your family.”“Mom, aside from you, not a single person in that house feels like family to me,” Ken replied coldly. “I'll; I'll call you after while.”Ken walked off into the cold Georgia night, not knowing for sure where to go or what to do. Nobody else was out, as they were all at home with their families. Remembering the square in historic downtown Alpharetta, he decided to head in that direction. Maybe the quiet walk would do him some good.Arriving in the town square, Ken walked along the sidewalks for a bit, peering into the darkened windows of the various shops and restaurants. Everything looked so different to him with everyone gone for the day; it all seemed so peaceful. As he continued to walk, he soon saw City Hall in the distance. In front of the building was a large green space, which was teeming with a surprising amount of activity for it being Christmas Eve. Ken moved closer, now spying a large gathering of people sitting on picnic blankets, all bundled up in coats and hats. Ahead of them, a large screen projected the classic film, It's a Wonderful Life.Though Ken was never into the Christmas cheer, as it were, he felt strangely drawn to watch a few minutes of the film from a distance. He soon began to regret that decision, as the movie had reached the point where George Baily had an arrest warrant out for him, lashing out at his family in anger. Watching him get drunk and punched in a bar fight, Ken began to feel sick with anger. Despite all his efforts to help better the world around him, the universe conspired against George Baily; just as it seemed to be conspiring against Ken. Unable to watch a moment more, he turned and walked into the nearby park.Again alone with his thoughts, Ken sat on a bench near the fountain in the center of the park. He contemplated many things, as he often did in solitude. He thought about his piss poor excuse for a family, intent on changing him into what they say he should be. If only they could love him as he is. He thought about Jason Brown, a perpetual asshole that managed to get all the beautiful women his heart desired. If only the universe would serve up his just desserts, rather than conspiring against Ken. Sighing in frustration, he stuffed his freezing hands into his jeans pockets.Jacqueline!Feeling the scrap of paper still in his pocket, Ken suddenly felt a glimmer of hope in an otherwise dreary day. He needed something, anything to lift his spirits, and hearing her kind, sweet voice might just do it. Hell, he didn't even care anymore if she was interested in him in a romantic sense; he just needed someone to listen and understand him. Digging out his phone, he dialed the number. After a single ring, a message began to play, seeming to be read by a game show host.“Congratulations! You've reached Live 95.5 FM's world-famous Loser Line! Live 95.5; featuring the best entertainment in Seattle! If you've reached this message, you have attempted to hit on a girl Way out of your league! That poor young lady wants nothing to do with you, but you just couldn't help creeping on her! That's where we come in! Now you know what a loser you really are! So leave the girl alone, loser! You're doing everyone a favor! If you'd like to leave a message for the world-famous Loser Line, begin speaking at the tone!”Beep!Ken hung up the phone in quiet disbelief. How could he have been so wrong about Jacqueline? They had worked so well together in school, and he even considered her a friend! She always spoke so kindly to him, how could this have happened? Was she really as nasty and shallow as her dumbass brother? Was she really just that good of an actress? As he pondered all this, Ken's rage finally exploded out of him.“That two-faced bitch! Who the fuck does she think she is?! I trusted her! Hell, she would never have gotten a full scholarship without my help! All I ever did was Like her! And after all that, she doesn't even have the decency to turn me down to my face?! What The Fucking Hell? At least her brother was honest about his disdain. She's far worse! I can't imagine how evil she'd be if a person actually offended her?”Slumping back down onto the park bench, every thought that entered Ken's mind brought him lower. Jason was an ass, but then again, he didn't know how to act any different. Uncle Lee was a moron, but then again, he had no malicious intent. But Jacqueline; she was the last straw. He had trusted her, opened up to her, and she repaid him by committing the single most cruel and senseless act Ken could ever imagine. Everything was crashing down around him. As he continued to sulk, Jason's words entered into his mind once more.“I should just do everyone a favor and drop dead; is that what you want, Jacqueline? Seems like you agree with your brother, or you wouldn't have given me that number.”Ken reached into his pocket, withdrawing a folding knife. It had been a high school graduation present to him from his grandfather, before he passed a few months later. A far cry from the typical Swiss Army knife, he unfolded the shiny, four-inch blade, which stood in beautiful contrast to the wooden handle. Inscribed in the wood were Ken's initials. He had not used it for anything yet, never had any need to. As he stared at his reflection in the blade, Ken kept replaying Jason's cruel words in his mind, to do the world a favor and drop dead.“Maybe that's not such a bad idea.” Ken mumbled.Just as he took a firm grip on the handle, preparing to take the knife to his throat, an unfamiliar voice came from off to the side.“Hey!”Gabrielle's Christmas night.Gabrielle Libertine relaxed in a lawn chair, savoring the crisp, cold air of Christmas Eve. This was her favorite time of the year, and being able to enjoy an outdoor showing of her favorite Christmas film, It's a Wonderful Life, made it even better. It all fit in perfectly with her life philosophy: live for happiness. Not only her own, but as much as could be had for the world around her too.“You want the moon? Just say the word, and I'll throw a lasso around it and pull it down.”“Oh, Jimmy Stewart, you charmer you.” Gabby sighed.Soon, her emotions welled up as the hopeless romantic that was George Bailey began to succumb to the pressures and injustices of life. He had blamed his own uncle for destroying their business, lashed out at his wife and children in anger, and gone crawling to his hated rival for a loan. The hardest scenes for her to watch were always the bar fight and the car crash. Still, she always stuck it out. The best was yet to come.Just as George stood atop the bridge, Gabby caught sight of something out of the corner of her eye. A young man of about nineteen or twenty was watching the movie from a distance away, leaning against a tree near the road. His face twisted in angst as he saw the pain on display in the film, and he soon spun around, walking into the nearby park. Gabby couldn't explain why, but something compelled her to follow him and make sure he was okay.Collecting her lawn chair, she walked along the perimeter of the green space, soon arriving at the entrance to the park. As she went, she began to hear angry shouting up ahead of her; it sounded like the young man was in distress. After a few minutes, she came upon the fountain situated in the center of the park. On a bench sat the man from earlier, appearing to be deep in thought. By the glow of the lamppost, Gabby could now get a good look at him. He appeared to be of average height, maybe 5'7”, and had shaggy black hair that seemed a bit unkempt. Still, it's color shone in the light of the park, and his white skin provided for quite a striking appearance. A pair of black horn-rimmed glasses framed his face, which combined with his red MIT hoodie to project a very specific image into Gabby's mind. He had to be incredibly intelligent.As she studied him, she saw the young man pull an object out of the pocket of his jeans. Catching a glimpse of something reflective, she could now see that he was holding a small folding knife. Gabby tensed up and wondered if she should run, but soon decided against it; he didn't seem to have even noticed her presence. In fact, the way he looked at the knife was quite unsettling. It was as if he saw that little blade as his best friend in the world. She knew the look in his eyes. She knew what would happen in a moment if she did nothing. Taking a deep breath, Gabby decided to act.“Hey.”Intervention.Ken was startled by the unfamiliar voice. Looking up, he now saw a woman in her early twenties standing across the way. She gazed at him with intent, but for what reason he did not know. Looking back at her, Ken's typical awkwardness began to kick in, as he could see that she was quite beautiful. Dressed warmly in a black winter coat and blue jeans, she wore a grey knit cap over her long blonde hair. Upon first glance, she appeared to be of some sort of Scandinavian descent, or perhaps German, though Ken couldn't be sure. His mouth went dry as he tried to find the words to speak.“Everything okay?” she asked.“Uh; fine. Why do you, um; why do you ask?”Smiling, she replied, “I saw you over on the green, watching the movie. By the look on your face, you were having a tough time with it. When I saw you walk off towards the park, I felt I should come and see if anything was wrong.”“No, nothing's wrong.”“Good. Then I shouldn't be concerned about the way you're looking at that knife of yours, right?”Shaking his head, Ken answered, “I'm not going to hurt you. Promise.”“That's not what I'm concerned about.”“Wha; what do you mean?” Ken asked, his eyes growing wide.“I've seen that look before,” she said, taking a couple of steps closer. “I am, sadly, all too familiar with it. You were about to hurt yourself, weren't you?”“You don't know a thing about me, lady,” Ken muttered, preparing to leave.“I don't have to know anything about you to be concerned,” she fired back.“Concerned,” Ken snorted. “How could you be concerned about me? You don't even know me!”“Easily rectified. Gabrielle Libertine. My friends call me Gabby,” she said, sticking out her hand with a warm smile. When he didn't respond, she smirked and continued, “This is the part where you tell me your name.”Sighing, he replied, “Ken. Ken Dix.”“A pleasure, Ken,” she said as they shook hands.“So; Gabrielle, eh? You supposed to be my Clarence or something?”With a playful gasp, she responded, “Oh my God! Does that mean you're Jimmy Stewart?! I've had the biggest crush on you for Years!”Ken gave a nervous laugh. “Alright, alright, I walked into that one. But in all seriousness.”“No, I'm not a Guardian Angel or the Word of God or anything like that. Just an average person like you.” Motioning to the bench, she asked, “May I?”“Sure, I guess,” Ken answered, scooting to the edge.“Thanks.” Taking a seat, she continued, “So tell me this, Ken: why would you want to hurt, maybe kill yourself?”His face twisted in pain. “You don't want to know.”“I do. Believe me, I do.”Sighing with reluctance, Ken relented and began to tell Gabby of the events of the day. He started with Jacqueline and Jason, then the confrontation with his uncle, and finally the fake phone number showing Jacqueline's true colors. Through it all, Gabby sat in silence, maintaining eye contact and nodding whenever appropriate. At last, he finished his story, and Gabby could feel her heart breaking within her chest.“Ken; I'm so sorry. I can feel the pain in your voice. No one deserves what you've gone through today. I know it's of little help, but I do understand what you're going through.”“Understand?” Ken said, incredulous. “How could a girl like you understand any of this? I mean, look at you. You're gorgeous, and I bet you've always been popular. Just like Jacqueline. Just like Jason. Just like Uncle Lee. None of you could ever imagine the world I live in.”With a stern look on her face, she replied, “I'm going to choose to let that slide, considering everything you've told me. Still, you need to know that what you just said was quite hurtful. Almost as hurtful as the things that have been said to you today.”Ken recoiled. He knew she was right. “I'm; I'm sorry. You're right; I should never have said that. You've been nothing but nice to me tonight.”“Apology accepted,” Gabby said with a smile. “Humility is a rare trait in men these days. Hang on to that.”Ken thought she might be mocking him, but bit his tongue nonetheless. He had already insulted her once, and he wasn't going to chance a second time.Seeking to turn the conversation to happier topics, she asked, “M I T, huh? You're an awful long way from home, aren't you?”“Huh? Oh, the hoodie. Yeah, I'm a freshman there this year, just home on break right now.”“Nice. Major?”“Health sciences. I want to go to medical school after MIT, though I'm still figuring out a specialty.”“Plenty of time to decide that. I'm sure you'll find the right career path,” she said with a grin.As nice as it was to talk about a familiar topic, a few things still bugged Ken's mind to no end. “I still can't figure it out; why would Jacqueline do this?”Frowning, Gabby replied, “Some people are cruel. Often the ones that are the cruelest disguise it with a kind, warm public demeanor. Jacqueline sounds like she fits that mold to a T.”“And she hid it all that time while we were in school?”“You were useful at the time, in her mind. She wasn't going to chance losing that. Once she got what she needed, she had no more reason to hide her true feelings.”“Yeah, but still. Why be all friendly to me in the store?”“In her twisted mind, she probably felt she was doing you a favor. She wanted to ensure you never tried to contact her again. To a cruel person like her; that's her idea of doing you a kindness,” Gabby replied sadly. “We just have to hope that there's enough real kindness in this world to counteract such cruelty.”Now noticing a silver cross hanging from her neck, Ken pointed to it and asked, “I guess this the part where you start lecturing me about suicide? That I'm being selfish and trying to go against God's plan?”“No,” she replied with simplicity.“No?”“No. Ken, I meant it when I said that I've seen that look before. I know better than most that suicidal thoughts are rarely that simple. There's no switch that can turn them off. It's a tide that must be turned back, bit by bit.”Stunned, Ken started to see that this woman understood what was important in life. Realizing he still had the knife in his hand, he folded it closed and put it back in his pocket.“Bit by bit,” she said with a smile. “My car's around the corner. Is there somewhere I can take you? Where do you live?”“I'm not going home. Not yet,” Ken replied. “Not with my uncles still there.”“No problem. I'm not going to force you.” Thinking a moment, she continued, “It's pretty cold out here. Why don't you come back to my place for a bit?”“That's; unnecessary. I'm fine on my own.”“Nice try, but no cigar,” she said. “I'm not leaving you alone with that knife, mister. And I'm certainly not leaving you alone on Christmas Eve. Nobody should be alone for the holidays.”“Thanks, but; won't your husband mind?”“He would, if I were married.”“Boyfriend?”“Nope, just my townhouse and me. Pretty cozy, all things considered. No problems with you coming over, but I do have one condition.”“And what's that?”Smirking, Gabby replied, “You call your mom right now and tell her you're okay.”Hesitating a moment, Ken soon relented. “Fine.” Tapping his phone, Ken waited as it rang. “Hey Mom, it's me; Yeah, I'm okay; No, seriously. I'm fine; Yeah I'm just hanging with a friend. I probably won't be back ‘til tomorrow; I will; Love you too; Bye.”“See? Now that wasn't so bad, was it?” Gabby teased him.Eying her, Ken asked. “You're seriously okay with bringing me to your home?”“Positive.”Taking his hand, Gabby led him to her car.Gabby's guest.The drive had been silent for the most part. Ken was still trying to comprehend everything that was happening. Who was this woman? Why would she go to such great lengths for a stranger she didn't even know? Gabby seemed to pick up on this, refraining from prodding him for any further conversation. She could tell he was still processing the events of the day. Soon, they arrived at her townhouse complex and pulled into her garage.“Come on in, make yourself at home,” she said as she turned on the lights. “Can I offer you something to drink? Coffee? Hot chocolate?”“Hot chocolate sounds good, thanks.”“Coming right up!”As she hung her hat and jacket up on a rack, Ken couldn't help but stare. He now saw that she wasn't just a pretty face; her entire body was sublime. She wore a tight burgundy sweater and a pair of tight, form-fitting jeans. This ensemble only served to accent her body even further. Her hourglass figure was delectable, her slim waist contrasting with her curvy hips and ample bust. She was also just as tall as him, perhaps a bit taller, with legs for miles. Though Ken had fantasized about some of his classmates, none of them could come anywhere close to Gabby. She was a woman, not a girl, and in the prime of her life no less.“Here you go,” she said, handing Ken a mug.After blowing on the hot drink, he took a sip, feeling the warm liquid spreading through his body. “Thanks,” he sighed.“No problem,” she replied with a smile. “Come on, let's go relax in the den.”She led him into an intimate area with a sofa and a loveseat. The only illumination came from the twinkling multicolored lights on her Christmas tree in the corner. As Ken took in the relaxing surroundings, smelling the delicious scent of her Frazier fir tree, Gabby stepped over to the fireplace opposite the sofa. Flipping a switch, she soon had a comfortable fire roaring from the gas logs. She then sat on the sofa, placing her mug on the side table and patting the spot next to her.“Come sit. I promise I don't bite,” she said with a playful grin.“Um, okay.” he mumbled, scooting as close to the armrest as he could to give Gabby plenty of space.“Tell me about M I T,” she inquired. “You mentioned you want to go into health sciences. Does that include medical school?”“Uh, yeah with any luck. Harvard would be my top choice, but I don't know if I could afford it. But assuming so, my dream has always been to be a brain surgeon.”“Brain surgeon?! That's so cool! They're like; the most badass of all the badass doctors! Not just surgeons, brain surgeons!” Gabby gushed.“It's, uh, not that big a deal,” Ken replied as he blushed with embarrassment.“Well, I could totally see you as a brain surgeon. Don't ever give up on it.”“Thanks.”“So, what then for you, Dr. Dix? What happens once you reach your dream?”Ken began to feel a strange amount of comfort with this woman, and started to open up to her. “Honestly; I don't know. I mean even if I become a brain surgeon, I'm still hopeless around girls. Maybe Jason's right. I'm gonna die a virgin.” Realizing what he had confessed to her, he turned to Gabby and blurted out, “Not that it's your problem, or anything. S-sorry, I just; I shouldn't have gone that far.”Gabby just smiled and moved closer to him, brushing her hand against his arm.“Don't worry about it. You have goals, both personal and professional, but aren't sure exactly how to achieve them. So you're a virgin. That's nothing to be embarrassed about, and it's healthy to express your anxiety about it. That can help you overcome your fears. In all seriousness, I think you underestimate yourself, Ken.”“Underestimate myself?”“Of course,” Gabby replied. “You're smart, considerate, polite, you even held the car door for me earlier! Any girl you'd want to be with is gonna swoon at traits like that. I can also tell that you still think of yourself as unattractive, but I disagree. You wear glasses, yes, but that doesn't make you a dork. Your hair is a little shaggy, but not greasy or anything. You may not have a tan, but your skin complexion is damn near flawless. You have nothing to be ashamed of, be it your looks or your personality.”“You're about the only woman who thinks so,” he sighed.“Doubtful, but if it's that big a worry for you, I can give you a couple of pointers, if you like.”“Um, oh, okay I guess.”“Great! Okay, so you definitely give off the ‘geek' vibe, but that's not a bad thing. Don't fight it; own it.”“How?”“Well, you can make just some slight alterations to your outward appearance that can change the way others see you. For example, you could switch to wire-framed glasses instead of your horn-rimmed ones. Your hair is a great color, and would do well in a short, clean-cut style, if I do say so myself. You can also change out your usual t-shirts for some casual polo shirts.”“So; the secret to getting women to notice me is to change who I am?” Ken asked, feeling more than a little offended.Cocking her eyebrow, Gabby replied, “Are you saying your glasses, hair length, and shirt choices define who you are?”“Oh, uh; fair point,” Ken conceded.“See? Humility. Such a rare quality these days,” Gabby said with a grin. “To be honest, all the changes I suggested are things my brother did a couple of years back. He was a complete geek, maybe even bigger than you. The poor boy was helpless around the fairer sex. But after he made these changes, he no longer came off as the socially awkward geek. He came off as a self-assured, confident geek, one who loves himself for who he is. I see that potential in you, Ken.” Grabbing her iPad from the side table, she pulled up a couple of pictures for him. “See? Here's before. And here's after.”“Woah,” Ken marveled. He could see the drastic difference. The guy hadn't done anything to make himself stronger or bulkier, nothing to increase his manliness, but the things he did change just popped in all the right ways. Was it really that simple?“That's great and all, but can new clothes and a haircut get rid of social awkwardness? I still don't have even a shred of confidence around women,” Ken said.“They can help, but a change in your mental confidence is completely based on your willpower. You have to love yourself as much as you want others to love you. If you don't, everyone else will pick up on it.”“Knew there was a catch.”Gabby bit her lip in frustration. There had to be a way she could give him the confidence boost he needed to love himself, but how? Getting one somewhat crazy idea, she moved closer to Ken.“I'm guessing from your previous statements that; you've never kissed a girl before. Is that right Ken?”Poor Ken Dix didn't even know what had hit him. Here he was, sitting with the most beautiful woman he'd ever laid eyes on, and the unthinkable was beginning to happen. She was moving closer, running her fingers through his hair, and now wanted to know if he'd ever been kissed! This was too much, way beyond any of his hottest dreams. Unable to find the words to respond, he managed to slowly nod his head.“Close your eyes,” she instructed in her sweet voice. When he only blinked in reply, she whispered, “Close; your eyes, Ken. Trust me.”Guided by an unseen force, Ken felt compelled to obey her. His eyes finally fluttered closed, and his breathing became more labored in anticipation of what was to come. A small part of him doubted that she was being truthful, thinking that she'd fake him out just like Jacqueline had. Those doubts were soon quashed, as he felt the warm sensation of Gabby's face leaning close to his. He could feel her breathing. He could smell her perfume. If there was a God, Ken prayed, then and there; that He could make this incredible moment last forever.After what felt like eons, Gabby finally released their building tension and touched her lips to Ken's. Her kiss was soft at first, allowing him to savor the new sensations he was feeling. Ken was so terrified and excited all at once that he could barely even move his lips in reply. Not that it mattered to Gabby. She had expected his fear, and made sure to keep her technique simple yet enjoyable. After around thirty seconds, she withdrew at last, her face aglow in the Christmas tree light.“Wow,” Ken managed to mutter as he opened his eyes. He soon noticed that he couldn't see Gabby at all; his glasses had fogged up from their kiss.“Here, let's just take these off,” Gabby said with a giggle. She slipped his glasses off and laid them on her side table. “Now then, since we've gotten your first kiss out of the way, ready to really dive in?”“Dive in to what?” Ken asked, his nerves beginning to fray.“Kissing, silly! You do know there's much more to it than what we just did, right?”“More?”“Of course! Look, one day you'll get the prime opportunity to kiss a special lady, and I want you to be ready when that chance comes.”To be continued in part 2, based on a post by auguy86, in 2 parts for Sex Stories.

christmas god tv love family university live health trust washington hell passion thinking story home turning seattle german brain mit positive coffee mom dive harvard fantasy watching humility seeking planet christmas eve miracles romance lust hang shit intimacy honestly sexuality ipads heading congratulations catching tapping guided apology boyfriends virgin digging intervention flipping affair collecting concerned gabby bit oral anal kissing shaking unable scandinavian wonderful life looked arriving city hall dressed smiling arial erotic frazier kroger swearing tylenol experimentation fantasies cursing guardian angels uw beeps grabbing locking sensuality jimmy stewart stunned times new roman underestimate undeterred doubtful swiss army wha honda civic coupling jason brown george bailey intercourse descriptive alpharetta enraged slumping sex stories mercy part tryst sighing hey mom inscribed cocking frowning lurid my first time smirking jacqueline brown

How to Breathe Better According to Science | #92 ft. Dr. Eric Harbour

Critical Oxygen

Play Episode Listen Later Feb 6, 2025 103:50

In this episode of the Critical Oxygen Podcast, Dr. Eric Harbour, Ph.D. and I discuss the how to breath better during endurance exercise according to science! In this episode we explore the mechanics of breathing, the physiological implications of different breathing patterns, and how these can be optimized for better endurance and performance. The conversation touches on the limitations athletes face regarding their breathing, the psychological aspects of breathing, and the potential for training to improve breathing efficiency and effectiveness. We also discuss the risks associated with over and under breathing, providing insights into how these factors can impact overall health and exercise performance. Our main topic of focus is Eric's research paper called Breath Tools: A Synthesis of Evidence-Based Breathing Strategies to Enhance Human Running - https://www.frontiersin.org/journals/physiology/articles/10.3389/fphys.2022.813243/full TAKEAWAYS - Breathing patterns significantly influence athletic performance. - Breath control can enhance both physiological and psychological aspects of exercise. - The lung structure is relatively fixed, but breathing function can be improved. - Nasal breathing offers various benefits, including better airway quality. But has limitations at higher exercise intensities. Enjoy! More about Dr. Eric Harbour: Eric has a Ph.D. in sports biomechanics, with a focus on breathing pattern in sport. He is a broadly experienced practitioner with a sports medicine background and has worked in NCAA athletics, alpine ski racing, and New Zealand rugby. His current role as a postdoctoral research scientist is in collaboration with adidas and other companies developing analytical approaches and wearable feedback interfaces to better understand and improve sports experiences. He is a runner, cyclist, and keen outdoor athlete and currently lives with his wife, child, and dog in Salzburg, Austria. Enjoying these podcasts, subscribe to get notified when new episodes are released. If you have a question or topic you want me to address, leave a comment! Follow Phil on Instagram - https://www.instagram.com/criticalo2 Interested in learning more about physiology? Check out the Critical Oxygen website for blogs, courses and coaching -https://www.criticaloxygen.com/ CHAPTERS 00:00 Introduction to Breathing and Performance 02:59 The Science of Breathing Patterns 05:47 Breathing Mechanics and Physiology 09:08 Breathing Limitations in Athletes 12:01 The Role of Breathing in Exercise 14:55 Breathing Techniques and Their Benefits 17:50 Breathing Adaptations and Training 20:45 Psychological Aspects of Breathing 23:58 Conclusion and Future Directions 34:40 Understanding Breathing Mechanics 36:55 Exploring Breath Tools and Strategies 39:51 The Importance of Diaphragmatic Breathing 45:51 Nasal vs. Mouth Breathing: The Debate 51:16 Active Exhale Techniques and Their Benefits 58:47 Risks of Over and Under Breathing 01:09:24 Exploring CO2 Tolerance and Exercise 01:12:24 Breath Control in Swimming and Running 01:15:50 The Synchronization of Breathing and Movement 01:20:08 Breathing Techniques and Their Impact on Performance 01:25:49 Measuring Breathing Patterns in Athletes 01:30:36 Practical Applications of Breathing Strategies 01:35:58 The Role of Sighing in Exercise 01:41:18 Conclusion and Future Directions KEYWORDS breathing, sports performance, physiology, endurance, breathing patterns, respiratory training, athletes, breathing mechanics, oxygen transport, psychological effects, breathing mechanics, diaphragmatic breathing, nasal breathing, mouth breathing, breath tools, respiratory training, exercise physiology, breathing techniques, performance, wellness, CO2 tolerance, exercise physiology, breathing techniques, performance, synchronization, swimming, running, sighing, respiratory patterns, athletic training

Never Alone

Keys For Kids Ministries

Play Episode Listen Later Jan 28, 2025

Bible Reading: 2 Timothy 4:16-18Skye sat on her front porch step. The sun shone from a clear blue sky, but deep inside, Skye felt as if a dark cloud hovered overhead. She looked down at Rags, her new brown puppy. She picked him up and hugged him.Just then Dad, who served in the military, got home. "What's wrong, pumpkin?" he asked as he sat down beside her. "You look as if you don't have one friend in the whole wide world.""I--I just wonder what's going to happen," said Skye. "What if…" She hesitated. "Sometimes I almost wish you weren't in the Army. What if you get transferred overseas? I'd be so lonely if you were so far away.""I understand how you feel--I'd be lonely then too," said Dad. "But remember how we prayed and talked about how God cares for us, no matter where we are?" Skye nodded, and Dad gave her a hug. "No matter where I might be sent, Jesus is with me, and He's with you and Mom and the rest of the kids too. He died and rose again to give us eternal life, and we can trust Him to be with us and take care of us, no matter what happens."Skye sighed. "I know." Dad looked at the little dog resting peacefully in Skye's lap. "Think about Rags for a minute," he said. "Do you remember how lonely he was the first few days you had him?"Skye nodded. "He cried for his mother a lot, especially at night when there was nobody to pay attention to him." She buried her face in the puppy's furry neck."But you gave him so much love that he learned to depend on you, and he's happy to be with us now." Dad reached out to pet the little dog. "If you care so much for your puppy, don't you think the Lord cares even more for us?" Sighing, Skye nodded. "And just like Rags trusts you to take care of him, we can trust God to do the same for us," added Dad. "We may not always like everything that happens, but we can trust Jesus to be with us and give us the strength we need to carry on." –Marilyn J. Senterfitt How About You?Has something happened in your life that's made you feel lonely? Today's Bible reading was written by Paul, and it tells about a time when he was put in prison. He says no one stayed with him or helped him--everybody left him alone. But God didn't leave him! God stayed with him and gave him strength, and He'll do the same for you too. Jesus loves you so much He gave His life to save you, and He will never leave you alone.Today's Key Verse:The Lord stood with me and strengthened me. (NKJV) (2 Timothy 4:17)Today's Key Thought:God is always with you

god jesus christ lord bible army dad mom devotional never alone bible readings rags nkjv sighing cbh keys for kids keys for kids ministries childrens bible hour

Somerset College Advanced Sex Ed: Part 3

Play Episode Listen Later Jan 22, 2025

The students begin the next chapter; sex positions 101.Based on the work of firebird68. listen to the Podcast on Steamy Stories. “Okay, everyone open your textbooks to chapter three, please.” Miss Banks instructed, waiting as the students all pulled out their books and flipped to the page. “As you all can see, this chapter will be covering sexual positions. A few examples include missionary, cowgirl, or doggy style. Today, we'll be going through a few various positions, and I'll be having you demonstrate them in pairs. Does anyone want to go first?”Sunny's hand shot into the air and she waved it around, eagerly.“I'll go first, Miss Banks!” she offered.“Okay, Sunny.” Miss Banks waved her up. “David, why don't you join her. Both of you come to the front.”Sunny and David made their way to the front of the room and Miss Banks pulled out a blanket, spreading out on the ground.“I'll have you two demonstrate the cowgirl position. Not to be confused with reverse cowgirl, standard cowgirl features the female facing her partner. The two of you may begin.”Sunny smiled at David and pulled him over to the blanket.“Take off your pants, David.” She urged. “And then lay down.”Undoing his pants, David dropped them and stepped out of the legs, yanking his shoes through. Sunny was already kneeling on the blanket and she excitedly patted the spot where she wanted him to lay down. Crouching down, David rolled onto his back and stretched out, his erection already standing straight up in the air. As soon as he was ready, Sunny bent down and engulfed his cock in her mouth. She eagerly slurped down his whole length, taking all of him into her throat. Extending her tongue to lap at his balls, she swirled her soft, pink appendage around on his sack, making him moan.“Class, come gather around so that you can all get a better view.” Miss Banks said.The students all rose from their seats and moved to the front, forming a loose semi-circle around the two students on the ground before them. Not pausing her blowjob, Sunny pulled back to the tip, sucking on his head firmly and inhaling through her nose. Glancing up at David's pleasured face, she gently took one of his hands and brought it to her head. Taking the hint, David placed both of his hands on the back of her long, blonde hair and began to guide her up and down on his dick.Sunny let him take over, pushing and pulling her head to his heart's content, directing the pace and depth of her blowjob. Of course, she didn't need any help to give him a stellar blowjob, but it gave her a thrill to let herself give over control and simply have her mouth used for his pleasure. David gradually became more and more eager. His grip on her tightened and he began to thrust up into her mouth, bumping his crotch into her nose. Having a lot of experience with oral, Sunny took it all in stride. She gagged very sparsely and let her muscles go limp, allowing him to use her like a fleshlight.Not wanting him to finish too quickly, Sunny tapped on his side, signaling for him to let go, and pulled off of him, smiling with saliva covering her chin. Rolling over, she shimmied her stockings and panties down over her long legs and kicked them off. With her wet pussy uncovered, she quickly jumped over to straddle David, who moaned as her hot slit pressed into his shaft. Biting on one of her fingers, Sunny began to grind her lips over his hardon, her juices and spit combining to form a slick mess between them. Raising herself up, she reached down and lifted his cock and guided the tip to her pussy, teasing it against her entrance.His testosterone pumping, David's hands came up to Sunny's wide hips and tightened, surprising her. A second later, she shrieked as he pulled her down, hard, forcing her to bottom out on his cock. David's seven inches were certainly not the largest Sunny had ever taken, but being a cockslut like she was, she loved dicks of all shapes and sizes. That coupled with the sudden shock of being penetrated, and her eyes were rolling back, and she was biting her lower lip as his rock-hard length spread her hole open.Moaning and letting herself adjust to the instantaneous insertion, Sunny threw her long, blonde hair back and began to bounce on David's cock. Her hands found their way up to her chest and she groped her breasts through her shirt, her large bust overflowing her fingers. Tossing back her head to cry out freely, her speed increased, and she moved up and down with more urgency. David's hands gathered up her skirt and pushed it up to her waist, bunching it out of the way so that he could get a clear view of their connection and his cock disappearing into the beautiful blonde.Shifting her hips to adjust the angle of his penis inside of her, Sunny whimpered as his cock slid across her G-spot. Each time that she would come down on him, his tip would poke against her sensitive internal spot, sending electricity through her body. It wasn't long before she was shaking and quivering, right on the cusp of her climax. Another few seconds of slamming her rear down on him, and she went over the edge.Sunny's orgasm was visible and vocal. Her whole body quaked and shook, and she shrieked. Her hands dug into her boobs, squeezing and kneading them tightly. David groaned, feeling her pussy clamp down around him, her muscles spasming and fluttering. Although her timing was off due to the intense sensations, Sunny kept riding him, yipping each time he contacted her G-spot, driving her peak higher and higher.Coming down, panting and her legs now tired, Sunny stopped bouncing and switched to a twerking technique. Her juicy ass shook and jiggled as she worked her hips back and forth, grinding on David's crotch. With this technique and angle, the effect on her G-spot was even more pronounced, and Sunny groaned and gasped with each movement. Even though she had just cum, she could already sense herself climbing the hill towards a second climax.As Sunny's muscles became increasingly worn out from the constant exercise, her speed slowed down, incrementally. Feeling the slower pace and full of energy himself, David decided to take things into his own hands. Reaching up, he wrapped his arms around Sunny's torso, pinning her arms to her sides and pulling her down until her chest was flat against his. Letting out a soft 'oof' as her large breasts squished between them, she relaxed and let him take charge.Holding Sunny tight to his body, David began to thrust up into her. His pelvis powered up off the ground, driving his hard cock into her depths over and over. Sunny gasped into his shoulder, her body limp and helpless as he pinned her against him. He cunt was dripping, and she was incredibly close to another climax. Every stroke felt so good, but there was just something more that she wanted. Something a little extra that would throw her right over the edge. Shifting her head, she looked up at her teacher.“M-Miss Banks…” she panted. “C…Can you spank me? Please…slap my butt. Just once. Please!”Concealing her smile and maintaining a mask of tranquility, Miss Banks walked over, her heels clacking until she reached the blanket. Bending over, her posture accentuating her curvaceous body, she drew back her hand and delivered a firm smack to Sunny's jiggling ass. Sunny cried out and moaned.“Again!” she gasped. “Please!”The second smack sent her over the edge. She screamed and closed her eyes, shaking with her climax. Her mind went blank momentarily and she forgot where she was, until she caught a breath and her eyes rolled back down from in her skull. Sunny's walls clenching down on him was the final straw that broke the camel's back for David. Grunting and tightening his grip on the blonde, he slammed himself to the base and opened the floodgates.Feeling the first hot stream splash inside her, Sunny pressed herself firmly against David's crotch, not even a millimeter separating their pelvises. She bit her lip and shivered, the sensation of being stuffed with steamy boy cum one of her favorites in the entire world. She kept herself pressed into him throughout the duration of their collective orgasm, her internal muscles milking him further into her tight, hot depths.Both of them heaving and basking in the afterglow of their finale, David finally released her from his embrace. Catching her breath for a bit, Sunny raised her hips, whimpering as his softening length slid out of her hole. A stream of semen followed and dripped past her lips onto his waning erection. Licking her lips, Sunny scooted down David's body and breathed in the potent, masculine scent of his arousal. Extending her tongue, she went to work cleaning him up. She licked all along his cock, swallowing down every drop of his cum that had escaped her. Wrapping her lips around him, she slurped down his soft penis, sucking every last bit of their combined juices until he was bare of any remnants of their tryst.Uncrossing her arms, Miss Banks gave a clap, encouraging the other students to join her. They all gave the two of them a round of applause for their performance, making Sunny smile and David blush now that he was in his post-nut clarity. Handing a clean towel from her stock to Sunny, Miss Banks raised an eyebrow.“Very well done!” she praised. “Both of you did excellent. Great start from you Sunny. Your pelvic motions are superb when you're on top and you even cleaned up afterwards. And, David, the way you took control when she got worn out was just beautiful. I'm very impressed by your work. You should both be proud. There is always room to improve, but I think I speak for the whole class when I say that that was a hot performance. The two of you can get cleaned up off to the side while we get our next pair up here. Hum…let's see. Andrea, let's have you and…Chris. You two will be demonstrating the doggy style position.”Andrea's mood soured as she heard that last sentence. Doggy style was the last position she had hoped for. She would have much more preferred some simple missionary or maybe some spooning. Something sensual and evocative of a connection. Hell, even cowgirl would have been better. But doggy style? She hated doggy style. It was so…degrading! Even just the name was demeaning. Doggy style?! What girl wants to be bent over like some animal and rutted as though she were just a bitch. She was way above doing something as debasing as that!Still, not willing to draw the ire of her teacher, Andrea reluctantly stalked out into the center of the blanket and dropped to her hands and knees. After waiting for a minute, she looked back over her shoulder and realized that Miss Banks was standing next to a pants-less Chris, expectantly. Her teacher stared her down with crossed arms and a tapping toe.“Aren't you forgetting something, Miss Andrea?” she demanded.Andrea looked back, confused and unsure what she was talking about. Sighing, Miss Banks lifted a finger and traced the outline of her immaculate, red lips before pointing to Chris's erect penis. Realization dawned on Andrea and her mood darkened even further as she remembered that she was expected to prepare Chris to fuck her.She spun around on her knees and Chris stepped up to her, his cock bobbing and striking her face, making her flinch. Tentatively taking his dick in her tiny hand, Andrea pulled it down to where her mouth could reach it and she wrapped her lips around it. Still pathetic at performing oral, Andrea was a far stretch from what Sunny had accomplished. Fuming at being made to kneel before Chris like some servant, Andrea bobbed her head, rigidly and in an uninspired manner. Her hand lightly rubbed up and down his remaining shaft as she had been chastised neglecting for in her first test, but it was without vigor or skill to speak of.Chris didn't care, though. He could tell that the stuck-up Andrea was hating this, and it made it all the sweeter to feel her mouth around him. He knew that no matter how pitiful her blowjob was, her pussy would be all his momentarily. Miss Banks, however, was not amused. Her eyes narrowed and her brow furrowed. She was about to open up and berate Andrea's performance, but Chris acted first. Placing his palm on Andrea's forehead, he pushed her away and spun her around all in one move, pushing her down until she fell to her elbows.“That's enough of that.” Chris sighed, dropping to a knee behind her.Reaching beneath her skirt, he felt around her waist in a vague attempt to locate the hem of her undergarments. Andrea scowled as she felt him groping and feeling up her butt, but she bit back her anger. A thought coming to him, Chris faked frustration at not being able to locate the top of her stockings. Instead, his fingers grasped the fabric covering her crotch and, with a quick flick of his wrists, he tore the thin material, creating a large hole. Andrea gasped, indignantly, as her stocking were ruined by the brute behind her. She whirled her head around to glare at him over her shoulder, but a look from Miss Banks kept her quiet.Chuckling to himself, Chris pulled her tiny panties to the side and slid his finger over her slit. To his further amusement, she was already moist down there. Despite her hatred of this treatment, she couldn't hide what her body was saying, and it was saying that she liked it. Probing into her with his finger, Chris smirked when he heard her gasp, confirming his suspicions.That was all the invitation he needed. Lining up his cock, he gave a few teasing prods at her lips. On the fourth poke, he kept going and sank his thick cock into her depths. Andrea yipped as he entered her, her tight walls spreading out around him. Inch after inch pushed into her, splitting her wide and making her groan. She had only ever experimented with her fingers and some assorted household items in the past. Chris was far, far bigger than any of those, and she felt it. She couldn't see him, being in the humiliating position that she was in, but he felt positively enormous in her tight, little cunt. Every time she thought he had given her everything he had to give, he would push another inch past her lips, making her yelp.Finally, Andrea felt his tip connect against her cervix and his groin press against her butt, signaling that he was fully inside of her. Andrea felt absolutely stuffed. She was a tiny girl at just five feet tall, and Chris had a truly big dick. She whimpered as he shifted around in her and pulled back, his thick length dragging along her slippery walls until just his bulbous head, which still felt large, was left in her. A cry left her lips as he drove back in, a bit speedier this time, until he smacked into the back of her pussy somewhere deep inside of her.Andrea could feel herself getting wetter and wetter, despite her best efforts not to. Her cheeks flushed with shame at being put in this disgraceful, misogynistic position. Who in their right mind like being fucked like a dog? It's so degrading! Well, Andrea found out that apparently her body like it, because she was drenched from the sensation of Chris's cock sliding in and out of her. Within minutes, she was moaning like a kitten in heat.She yelped as Chris's hand wrapped itself in her hair, yanking her head backwards. How dare he! She wasn't some piece of meat to treat however he wanted! Who did he think he was, pulling her hair like some toy for him to do as he pleased?! That was what the rational part of her mind was thinking. The lustful part, however, was currently overriding any rational thought, and she moaned and shrieked as he used the leverage gained from grabbing her hair to slam into her harder. Shuddering, she slipped over the edge and came.This orgasm was far more intense than any she had achieved through solo masturbation. Her eyes rolled back, and she screamed loudly. Her arms went limp and she would have fallen forward, if not for the handful of hair that Chris had, holding her up by her brown locks. Andrea's entire body shook and trembled, her cunt clenching and convulsing as Chris kept pounding into her, not giving her any respite during her mind-shattering climax. By the end of it, the proud and haughty Andrea was reduced to a drenched, drooling mess.Even as her climax was winding down, Chris began to speed up. Her tight hole felt magnificent around him, especially when she was clenching down during orgasm. Eager to feel her tighten around him all over again, he grasped her hair more firmly, using it to pull her tiny body into his thrusts. Her lower lips gripped him all the way down to the base, physically encouraging him to drive his penis all the more quickly, which her obliged, groaning in satisfaction when he heard Andrea shriek.Spurred on by Chris's increased movements, Andrea's second orgasm arrived less than a minute after the first one. She gasped and moaned, her eyes crossing and her tongue hanging out of her open mouth, dripping saliva down onto the blanket below. Her internal muscles fluttered and spasmed, tightening up her walls around him. She still couldn't believe that she was cumming from being treated like nothing but a cock sleeve, but by now, her brain was way past processing that kind of moral dilemma. Instead, she was busy being overwhelmed by the wave of pleasure that was assaulting her consciousness and steadily driving her crazy.Pushing Andrea's skirt up onto her back, Chris gazed down at her toned rear. She didn't have nearly as much volume to her butt as someone like Sunny or Samantha, but her ass jiggled deliciously with each collision of their hips. Raising his hand, Chris brought his palm down onto her stocking-clad ass, making a loud slap ring out through the classroom which was joined moments later by Andrea's yelp. Her cheek stinging, Andrea shrieked again as she was spanked for the second time. Unable to vocalize her objections in her current state of mind, she just hung there in Chris's grip as he rained down smack after smack onto her rear, drawing more squeaks and yips from her. It was humiliating! It was degrading! It was…incredible?Andrea had been skeptical at best when Sunny had reached orgasm from being spanked by Miss Banks, but now she understood exactly what had taken place. The combination of Chris's engorged cock pummeling into her along with a series of stinging slaps to her butt was a disgraceful yet somehow intoxicating mix. Each successive smack pushed her closer and closer to that third peak, something she had never expected to be possible with a man. After the sixteenth slap, Chris groaned as he felt Andrea tighten up around him again.When orgasm number three struck Andrea, her mind dissolved into jello. She hung there, limply, nothing but putty in Chris's hands, unable to talk or moan or even breathe as her climax tore through her. This was only heightened when she felt a hot rush of liquid splatter her insides, indicating the arrival of Chris's own orgasm. He gripped her hair and waist tightly, holding her against him as he flooded her insides and painted her pussy white with his goo. Every spasm and clamp down of Andrea's walls only served to milk an additional shot of jizz into her snug cunt, as it was biologically engineered to do. If not for their required birth control pills, she would definitely be knocked up several times over from the sheer amount cum that he spewed into her.Andrea's head slumped down onto the blanket when Chris released her hair, cross-eyed and cum drunk. Sighing contentedly, he let go of her hips and pulled out, leaving her frozen and shuddering in her face-down, ass up position. Accepting the towel from Miss Banks, Chris stood and wiped the collective fluids from his cock, drying himself off. Miss Banks walked around and bent over, peering down at Andrea's blank expression, and glazed over eyes. Pulling the girl's panties back in place to contain the cum before it leaked out and fixing her skirt so that her rear was covered, Miss Banks turned to Chris.“Great job, Chris.” She praised. “Unfortunately, it seems Miss Andrea has been fucked silly. If you wouldn't mind, could you please carry her to the back of the room and help her collect her wits? Thank you.”Chris buckled his pants back up and leaned down, grabbing the tiny teen, and scooping her up in his arms. Cradling her small, limp form, he strode to the back of the room to the couch that was located in the back and sat, holding her until the time when she had her mental faculties about her. The students all watched in shock at the state of the normally arrogant, egotistical Andrea until Miss Banks cleared her throat, getting their attention.“So.” She said, looking from face to face. “Who's next?”To be continued..Based on the work of firebird68 for Literotica

Room and Bored: Part 2

Play Episode Listen Later Jan 16, 2025

Room and Bored: Part 2 Dale starts playing a game with Nancy, and meets Trish. Based on a post by Krosis, in 5 parts. Listen to the ► Podcast at Steamy Stories. "Coffee?" Dale glanced up as he entered the kitchen to forage for breakfast, only to find Nancy there, wearing a tight t-shirt and yoga pants that showed off her womanly curves. "Oh, uh, yeah, please." He sat at the kitchen table and she brought him a steaming mug, just the way he liked it, with lots of cream and sugar. "Um, about last night, " "Mulligan," was all she said, a cute smile playing across her lips. "Right." That was the golf term she used, saying that he had another chance. Kinda like reloading a save game after you made a wrong choice, he mused, grinning back at her. She served his favorite, scrambled eggs and bacon. As they ate, she said, "Oh, my friend Trish -- you know the lady across the street? -- she asked me to find out if you wanted to make some extra money helping her out around her property." "The tall blonde?" Dale asked, angling his head to look out the front window. "Do you have her number? I probably shouldn't just go over there." "Yeah, her." Nancy felt an odd feeling wash over her for a moment, thinking about Trish macking on her renter. "Her number's on the fridge." That evening, after dinner, Dale was playing video games when there was a knock on his door. "Yeah?" he called up. Nancy called down, "Okay for me to come visit?" "Oh, sure!" Still wearing the yoga pants and tight t-shirt, his voluptuous landlady descended the steps. "I'm bored, what cha doing'?" He gestured to his monitor. "Video games." She pulled up a chair and leaned forward to look at his screen. "What kind of game you playing? I used to play Legend of Zora." "Isotope 78. Kinda an online role playing shooter?" She gave him an awkward smile and shrugged. "Here, " he continued playing, thankful that his character was in a safe space when Nancy had arrived, since the online game couldn't be paused. Soon, he found some ultra mutants and started blasting them. "So where's the role playing?" she asked after the monsters were gory chunks on the ground. "Not here. I have to go find some people and talk to them. Actually, I guess it's mostly shooting things, now that I think about it." "Hmm," Nancy hummed, looking disappointed. Dale exited the game. "Well, you liked Zora, so you're probably more into fantasy than sci-fi? And if you want role playing, oh, I got it!" He clicked about and another game started installing. "Dragon Era. I've played it before, but I can do the hack 'n slash while you make the character and role playing choices!" "Yeah? That sounds cool." While they were waiting for the game to download, Nancy asked him, "So, any cute girls -- um, young ladies -- in your classes?" "I guess," Dale hedged, not mentioning that none of them held a candle to her. "I'm not good with women." She got closer in order to look at the download progress. It was almost done. "You seem to be doing okay with me." "Well, I know you. You were my babysitter." Nancy sat back, feeling old. "Right." There was a 'Download complete!' message on screen, and Dale grabbed the mouse. "Okay, here we go, " Soon they were in the character creation screen. "Well, our character should be a woman, naturally," Nancy said, using her hands to draw attention to her womanly attributes. Dale gulped. "Human, Elf, Dwarf? Hm, look at the bazongas on her! Yeah, female Dwarf highborn." Soon, they had a Dwarf woman warrior that looked a fair bit like Nancy, though shorter, with auburn hair and a chest to make hell spawn weep. Dale set the game to easy mode so the gameplay wouldn't get bogged down with long combats, and they played. Nancy kept her chair closer to Dale's so that she could see the screen better, and he was glad that he had set it to easy mode, as her scent and body warmth were quite distracting. "Oh, this guy's kinda hot, with that braided beard, can we sleep with him?" she asked. "Maybe?" Dale answered, and clicked the flirty dialog choice, only to watch their attempt fail. "Hm, guess not." "Can our character actually have sex in this game?" "Oh, sure! Once we get the party together, um, " He looked down. Nancy had put her hand on his thigh as she leaned forward, though she was still looking at the screen. He figured that she hadn't even realized that she'd done it, and he wasn't about to attract her attention to it. "Let's get through the character backstory and to the main plotline, and there's I think three characters we can get it on with?" "Three? Nice!" She lightly squeezed his thigh. Dale could feel his cock hardening. He wondered if he would get another mulligan if he came in his pants. Nancy's role-playing decisions were definitely different from how Dale played the game the first time, and he was surprised at some of the results. He was really enjoying playing with her, and the time flew by. "Oh wow, I gotta get to bed," he told her after glancing at his clock. Nancy drew her eyes up from Dale's crotch. Her naughty hand on his thigh had had a noticeable and visually distracting effect on him. "Oh, and I was having so much fun." He saved the game and exited. "Well, we can play again tomorrow, if you want." He turned his head to her but kept the rest of his body still, not wanting to disturb her hand on his thigh. "It's a date!" she said, and got to her feet, sliding her hand along his upper thigh and hip as she went. "Sweet dreams!" she called back as she ascended the basement stairs. Dale watched her shapely legs and rounded ass in those heavenly yoga pants as she went. "Good nite, " Nancy closed Dale's door, turned off the living room lights, and waited, her ear to his door. When she heard the heavy breathing, she quietly opened it again, knelt down, and craned her neck to peep down into the basement suite. As she had seen before, Dale had pulled down his jeans and was furiously masturbating, the sight of his above average sized cock making her naughty bits quiver. *I* got him this excited, she realized. Carefully, she slipped her fingers into her yoga pants and frigged her clit as she watched the young man pleasure himself. Soon, he grabbed some tissues and grunted as he exploded into them, the sheer volume of his emission too much for the thin paper, and several drops splattered to the hardwood floor. Nancy gasped at the sight. She saw Dale's head tilt. Had he heard her? she wondered. She quickly pulled her head back and quietly closed the door before sneaking off to her bed to finish frigging herself, Dale's young, healthy-looking member forefront in her mind's eye as she imagined it drilling into her libidinous body. "Is Trish here?" The cute strawberry blonde who opened the door across the street from Nancy's looked at Dale with a scowl. "And who're you?" She seemed to be about his age, he figured, or maybe 18. She was wearing what seemed to be an anime-inspired outfit, with a short skirt, thigh-high socks, Chucks, and a half-top that clung to her B-cup tits and showed off her tight, tanned tummy. Her hair was pulled up into high twin-tails. "Dalemar, Dale," he responded. "She asked me to come over and do some work for her." The girl rolled her eyes and made way so he could enter. "Probably laying some pipe," she said bitterly. "Really? I haven't done any plumbing before." Dale started taking off his shoes. She rolled her eyes again. "Leave 'em on, Mom's out back." Then she turned on her heel and strode toward the back of the house. Dale couldn't help but stare at the girl's upper thighs playing peekaboo under that skirt as she strolled through the expensive-looking abode. He could almost make out the curves of her ass as it bobbed up and down. "So what's your name?" he asked, making sure to be looking at her face as she glanced back at him. "Helena." Then she opened the back door, turned to the side, and gave a sarcastic, grand arm gesture for him to keep going on through. "Thanks," he said, and headed into the grounds. "Hum." He found Trish sunbathing in a black one-piece swimsuit by the large ground-level pool. He noticed that the older woman had an hourglass figure, with nice-sized tits peeking out from the low cut lycra, but her legs were her signature feature, looking long and slender as she lay stretched out on a lounging chair. "See anything you like?" she asked. Dale started. He didn't realize he'd been staring, or that her eyes were open behind her dark 'Jackie O' sunglasses. "Uh, yeah, this place is great, Trish," he responded, waving to encompass the pool, fountain, and tennis court in the distance. "I can see that you'd need help keeping it looking so good." She got to her feet. "I was meaning, never mind. Come along with me, Dale." She headed down a path, framed by tall hedges, her flip-flops flip-flopping as she went, and he followed. "Our hedge maze is to the left, and the tool shed to the right. Don't mix them up or you could get stuck for a while." She turned and gave him a coquettish grin. Dale shook his head and grinned back. The front of the house made the property seem smaller than it actually was, but it seemed that Trish owned quite a few acres of land in the back. She opened a small wooden building and gestured inside. "Are you used to handling a large tool, Dale?" Dale stepped up to the door next to her, his nostrils filling with the heady scent of jojoba oil that emanated from her lithe form. The shed had all sorts of power tools for cutting grass, hedges, and even a chainsaw for trees. "A bit bigger than I'm used to, but I think I'll manage." "Hm, how disappointing," she commented. She had removed her sunglasses and was nibbling on one of the earpieces as she evaluated his form. He gulped. "I mean, you just need to show me what you want once, and I'll make sure it gets done right after that." She put her sunglasses back on. "That'll have to do. Okay, come back on Saturday at 11 AM, and we'll see what you're made of, hmm?" Dale made his way back to Nancy's house. As he opened the front door, he stopped short, as his landlady's rounded ass was pointing up in the air, right at him, her camel toe obvious through her stretched, tight yoga pants. "Oh!" she exclaimed as she fell to the carpet from her 'downward-facing dog' yoga pose. "Sorry, Dale! I didn't expect you back for a bit. Gotta keep this old bod in shape, or it'll get away from me, ya know?" Dale blinked, making sure his eyes were still in their sockets. "Nancy, you're not old! You're only, what, 32?" She got to her feet, and Dale noticed that these yoga pants were more like capris, and she was wearing a tight half-top that barely restrained her D-cups. In fact, as he looked, he could swear that her nipples were starting to become visible through the fabric. She turned and dropped back into her original pose, her ass up in the air. "Um, anyway, I have to finish this, so, " "Uh, right, I'll leave you to it." He headed toward the basement door. "No! Tell me everything that happened at Trish's," she insisted. Dale felt uncertain about just standing there, staring at his landlady's ass, so he sat down on the couch. Then he blushed when he realized that this was the same couch that she had been laying on when he blasted a load of cum all over her half-naked form. Nancy moved into the 'triangle' pose, stretching out one leg and arm. "So, " "Oh! Yeah, I went over there and met Trish's daughter Helena, " "And what did you think of her?" Nancy asked as she rolled onto her back and lifted her hips and knees up into the 'bridge' pose. Damn, yoga is really erotic, Dale thought. "Well, my first impression of her wasn't great, but maybe I caught her on a bad day?" Nancy snorted. Every day was a bad day with that girl, she thought. Oh, Dale, you'd offer a glass of water to someone just so they'd have something to spit at you. You're too good for them. You're too good for me. She plopped her ass to the carpet and sat up, breathing heavily. He continued, "They've got a really nice house, and their backyard is huge!" Sighing, Nancy stood up and moved into a 'warrior' pose, her arms raised as she faced her renter. Her face flushed as she realized that this pose pushed her tits out toward him. Dale continued, trying not to stare at Nancy's nipples as they visibly pressed out the tight fabric of her half-top. "Trish said she wanted me to use her large tools, but Helena said her mom wanted me to lay some pipe? Either I'll be doing a lot of different things over there, or those two don't talk much." Nancy stifled a giggle. Finally, she relaxed and lay back on the carpet in the 'corpse' pose, letting all her tensions flow away. She closed her eyes and controlled her breathing. Her feet were facing toward Dale, though, so he was looking directly between her tight, yoga pants-clad legs, wondering if the dark spot he could see there was from sweat. His eyes traveled up to Nancy's tits, her nipples now quite pronounced through the tight half-top. He got up and headed for the basement door. "You're going?" she asked, her eyes still closed. "Gotta, take care of something." Then he was gone. Nancy smiled and headed to his door to listen and then spy on the young man as he pleasured himself while thinking of her voluptuous body. More playing of games, and not all of them on the computer. That night, Nancy joined Dale in his suite to play more Dragon Era. This time, she wore dark blue leggings and a long t-shirt, and brought a couple of vodka coolers. She plopped the bottles on his desk. "You want one?" "I'm not old enough for a couple years." She pulled a chair up. "I don't see any cops here, and I'm no narc. C'mon, I don't wanna drink alone." She popped the top of one bottle and held it out to him. "Okay." He took the translucent pale yellow cooler and took a swig. It was tart, sweet, and lemony. "Mm!" She took a swig of her own. "Okay, where'd we leave off?" As before, Nancy got way too close and her hand made its way to Dale's thigh as she focused on the game. As before, his cock got hard from the stimulation. However, unlike the previous night, he was wearing sweatpants instead of jeans, so the bulge was even more noticeable. Nancy grabbed her cooler with her free hand and finished it off. Dale's was still only half full, so he took another gulp. "So can we fuck Alain?" she asked him. "Eventually," he responded. "We can flirt with him for now, but we'll have to help him with his personal quest before we can jump him." "What about the big guy?" "Stone? I don't think we can have sex with him." "It's probably best," she said. "Can you imagine how huge his cock must be, and us being just a cute little Dwarf?" He snickered. "Ha! Yeah, I, " Nancy's hand had moved to his erection, and stopped. He knew that she had to be aware of where it was, there was no way that she wouldn't feel his fully erect cock as it throbbed under her palm. "Keep playing," she urged him. He grabbed his cooler and, with a couple big gulps, finished it. Then he returned to the game, breathing erratically. In the game, they went and talked to Mordayn, the witch. "She's kind of a bitch, huh?" Nancy asked. "Remind you of anyone?" "Um, " "What do you really think about Helena, Dale?" Nancy's fingers caressed his cock through his pants and he gasped. "She's, uh, she's cute?" Her fingers kept moving, making his cock twitch. "Cuter than her mom?" Dale was still having trouble controlling his breathing. "Um, um, just different, I guess?" "If you had a choice, which of us three would you fuck?" One of her hands pulled his waistband open, and the other slipped inside his underwear. "Oh, Nancy, " The game was forgotten. She grasped his sizable member and stroked it as well as she could within the confines of his clothing. "You said I was the most beautiful woman you've met. Is it me?" "Ugh, oh, but you're married, " She moved her mouth to his ear. "Not what I asked, Dale. Would you put this beast into that little cock tease Helena, her skank mother, or, " Her hand moved faster along his shaft, ", into my soft, warm body?" He turned to her. "You," he breathed, and moved his lips to hers. As her tongue speared between his lips, he moaned and grunted. She felt his member throb in her hand, and then his hot cum was ricocheting within his boxers. She continued to jack him off, and several more spurts of hot, wet semen filled his underwear and covered her hand. She broke the kiss. "I have to go to bed now. Sweet dreams!" Then she pulled her hand from his pants and ran for the stairs. "I, good nite, " he called after her, confused. She slammed the basement door behind her, pulled her tights down with her free hand, and then did her best to shove as many fingers of her sperm-covered hand into her pussy as she could. As she felt Dale's warm cum being pressed inside her, she came hard and dropped to her knees, doing her best to stifle her cries of ecstasy. She fell onto her back, her body reflexively moving into the 'bridge' yoga pose, her feet on the floor and her pelvis thrust up as she slipped as much of the young man's sperm into her overheated body as she could, cumming continuously. "Uh" she gasped. Finally, she dropped back to the floor, falling naturally into the 'corpse' pose. Her hand, now clean of Dale's virile sperm, flopped beside her shaking body. Her period was due any day now, she knew, so this crazy, headstrong moment wouldn't have an unintended, lifelong biological consequence that would destroy her marriage. But what about after her period? she wondered. "Coffee?" Dale stepped carefully into the kitchen the next morning. "Please," he responded, watching Nancy's back as she made the hot beverage for him. Today she was wearing a pretty blouse and slacks that nicely cradled her shapely ass. She handed him the steaming mug and paused. Upon catching him staring at her, she gave him an uncertain grin. "What?" "Nothing," he answered after a few seconds. "Thanks." If she wasn't going to mention what happened last night, he figured, then he wasn't going to make things uncomfortable. At school, he kept finding his mind wandering back to the previous night. Melanie hung around during lunch, but she seemed put off by how distracted he was and left. "You, um, wanna play more Dragon Era?" he asked as he helped Nancy with the dinner dishes. "Yeah!" she replied. "When are we gonna meet the other characters we can sleep with?" "One soon. The other's later, depending on where we go." She took a dish from him and wiped it with the towel. "You want me to bring coolers again?" He continued washing. "No, you're intoxicating enough." She gave him a shove on the shoulder. "Oh, Dale! And you said you weren't good with women." He flushed. Yeah, he agreed in his head, Nancy was so easy to just hang out and talk with. "Your chairs down there are a little uncomfortable after a while," she said. "Is there any way to put the game on the TV up here?" Dale was able to hook his laptop up to the TV in the living room, and with some screen mirroring from his gaming PC over the network, plus the use of his extra wireless keyboard and mouse, he was set up. "Ahh, much better!" Nancy plopped herself down on the couch next to him, on his left side again, so she wouldn't interfere with his mouse hand. Dale gulped. She had changed into a long t-shirt again, but this time without tights. She tucked her bare, shapely legs under her and leaned her head on his shoulder as they played. Soon, her hand made its way back to his thigh. He had made sure to wear sweatpants again, freshly laundered. They had barely started playing when she pulled the band of his sweatpants forward and fished his hard cock out. He tried to keep playing, but she took his member in hand and started to stroke it. Nancy's pussy was very wet now. She had felt his size before, but now she could both see and feel it, and it was amazing. "Have you measured this thing?" she asked as she wanked him. "Err, no, " She bent down. "Damn, gotta be eight inches. You're gonna make some woman happy one day." Dale wondered about that. He wanted to make Her happy. What was she meaning, some woman? Since she was already down there, Nancy just decided to take his cock into her mouth. Dale gasped and dropped the keyboard to the floor. Onscreen, hell spawn murdered their character, very slowly, since they were on easy difficulty. Neither of them noticed. Dale had thought that Nancy's hand had been amazing, it was nothing compared to her warm, wet mouth! But it was too stimulating, "Uh, Nancy, I'm gonna, oh, " She shoved her head down, taking most of him into her mouth as he came. Her hand slipped below her shirt and into her panties, furiously frigging her clit as she swallowed his hot cum. "Oh! Ah!" Dale groaned as spurt after spurt of his seed filled Nancy's mouth. Finally, he was spent, and lay back. "Oh, " She stopped playing with herself, suddenly feeling self-conscious as she gulped down his spend. Kind of salty, but a nicer taste than her husband's, she decided. She tucked Dale's shrinking penis back into his pants. "Huh, huh, " Dale huffed. "Oh, we died!" Dale glanced at Nancy, confused, and then at the screen where she was looking. "Oh, " He grabbed the keyboard and reloaded their last save. He turned to her. "So, " She seemed to be purposely not looking at him. "Keep playing," she directed him, her face red. After a bit more gameplay, she sidled into his arm again. His nose caught the musky scent of her vagina, recognizable from the night that he had accidentally cum all over her, and that had been on the very couch they were sitting on. "You, again?" she whispered. Dale looked at her. Her sight was focused on his lap, where his cock had once again risen to full prominence. Nancy's nipples were incredibly hard. Her pussy was throbbing with need, as she had been unable to cum earlier. She pushed the keyboard to the floor, grabbed Dale's sweatpants, directed him to lift his ass, and yanked them down. Then she climbed astride his lap. "Nancy?" "Shush," she shushed him, and reached down to direct the head of his cock under her t-shirt. She was able to situate her panty-covered pussy lips on top of his sizable shaft, and began sliding back and forth along it. Dale had never felt anything like it. He was pretty sure that they weren't having sex, but the fabric of her panties sliding along the top of his cock shaft was incredibly stimulating, especially after his previous orgasm. "Oh my God, " he moaned. Nancy knew they couldn't have sex. She was a married woman! She was also a horny woman, very much in need of her own orgasm. She felt Dale's hands tentatively feeling up her braless tits through her t-shirt. "Careful," she advised him, "they're really sensitive right now." "Can I, ?" She felt his hands move down and tug at the bottom of her shirt. She nodded, and he pulled it up, above her tits, before his hands returned to them. Her shirt kept falling back down, so she just pulled it off entirely. She was now wearing only her panties, that small bit of fabric the only thing protecting her incredibly slick pussy as it slid along Dale's cock shaft while he gingerly groped her sizable mammaries. When his mouth moved forward to take one of her nipples into his mouth, she gasped and reached down. She rose up a little, pulled the front of her panties down, and then angled his cock to slide between the fabric and her body. As she started sliding forward and back again, the top of the shaft of his hot, firm cock nestled itself directly between her puffy pussy lips. He's not inside me, she reasoned, so this isn't cheating. God, this feels so good, Dale moved to lick and suck at her other nipple, and she moved faster upon him. The flare of his cock head was bumping her prominent clitoris as she pushed forward, and she was close. "Yes, yes, " she moaned. "Uh!" Dale grunted into her tit, and she felt his cock throb between her engorged labia, followed by the feeling of his hot cum bursting into the fabric of her panties. She had worn more protective underwear that night, instead of her usual mesh panties, expecting that it would be necessary if her period arrived. This caused the entirety of his ejaculation to be constrained within her undergarment as she continued to slide along his cock. She felt a spurt shoot back and up along her perineum and ass, and then as she pushed forward, a stray shot hit the bottom of her panties and bounced up, straight between her wide-open vaginal lips. She pulled back, and the next shot blasted her overstimulated clit with warm seed. "Muh!" she cried out in orgasm, and she mashed her pussy down onto his cock, trapping the head awkwardly between her pussy lips as it fired its last couple volleys of teen seed directly inside her. "Oh, " Her vagina pulsed with pleasure as it sucked that small amount of the young man's cum deeper inside her. She grabbed his face and gave him a smoldering kiss as she shuddered from the last of her pent-up release. Giggling, she pulled off of him and felt her panties snap back into place, securing his warm load as it pressed up against her sex. "Oh shit! Did I hurt you?" Nancy looked down. The head of Dale's cock had a smear of red mixed with the white liquid dripping off of it. She sighed, relieved but also disgusted. "Ugh, my period arrived." Dale's first day of "work". Nancy grabbed a fresh pair of panties and a feminine pad. It seemed such a shame to throw away the creamy load of sperm Dale had filled her underwear with, but she needed absorbency now. She had known that her period had been imminent, but would have preferred that it waited just a little longer. Sighing, she rinsed out her dirty underwear and tossed it into the laundry. When she got back downstairs, she sat back down next to Dale on the couch. He looked at her, uncertain. She sighed again. "Dale, I'm sorry, Michael and I have been having problems lately, and it was unfair to bring you into the middle of this. You're like a son to me, and here I am, molesting you!" "You, you haven't!" he responded. "Nancy, I wanted this too!" "You're still a teen boy. You'd have said yes to pretty much any woman throwing herself at you," she countered. "But, " "No buts! You're just starting out in life, and I'm interfering with that. You'll find someone your own age, I'm sure. Can we just be friends, Dale?" She held out her hand. Dale looked hurt, but sighed and shook it. "Yeah, I'm sorry I wasn't stronger." "Stronger?" He grinned at her. "To resist your feminine wiles." "Oh, you." They continued to play the video game, though she made sure that they sat at opposite ends of the couch. Nancy didn't stop being friendly with Dale, but restrained herself from inappropriately touching him, or wearing overly tight or revealing clothing. Not that she had any interest in showing off her body during her period, which had cooled her ardor like a glass of cold water in the face. She shook her head at the irony of one of the most defining traits of femininity being the thing that made her feel the least feminine. When Saturday rolled around, Dale headed across the street to Trish's house in shorts and a polo shirt, ready to work. It was Fall now, but they were getting lucky with a final series of summery weekends. "Ugh," Trish's strawberry-blonde daughter Helena said as she opened the door for him. "She's in the backyard again." Dale noted that today the slim teen was wearing sweatpants and a half-top that showed off her flat tummy. Instead of leading the way this time, though, she just closed the front door and watched him as he made his way through the house. He found Trish by the pool, once again in a swimsuit, though this one was a more revealing white bikini. It had been a couple of days since Dale had cum due to Nancy spurning him, and the sight of the older blonde, her body firm and toned, as if she'd never given birth (other than the teardrop-shaped boobs pushing out her bikini top), made his cock lurch in appreciation. "Ah, Dale, right on time," she said as she rose on those long, shapely legs. "Come with me." She hooked her arm in his and pulled him into the hedge way. However, this time she turned left instead of right. "Uh, Trish, " "Ah ah ah," she admonished him. "I'm in charge here, Dale, so you listen to me, okay?" Without waiting for his response, she continued as they strolled into the hedge maze. "So I'm going to need you to go through the maze, here, and look for any branches that are being naughty, sticking out where they shouldn't." She turned left and pointed one such branch out. "Cut them off and put them in the wheelbarrow, which you'll find behind the shed." Now she pulled him down a right turn. Soon, she stopped. "Oh, poo, we should have gone to the shed first. Now we're lost." "Err, well, actually, " She turned to him. "We could be stuck in here for days, Dale! We'll eventually starve." "Um, " Dale couldn't keep his eyes from drifting down to the older woman's healthy cleavage. She looked down at the erection poking out his shorts. "I'm getting hungry already. Do you have some, protein for me, Dale?" "Um, " Trish knelt down and quickly unfastened his shorts. Soon they and his underwear were on the ground, and his thick 8 incher was pointing right at her. She crossed her eyes to take it in, the tip having flopped out close to her face. "Holy shit! I thought you said you weren't used to handling large tools!" "Oh, I thought you meant, oh, uh!" She moved her mouth forward and took his cock to the root. Nancy had had trouble taking more than half of it, so he was very impressed. "Oh, wow, Trish, " "Mmm, " she moaned around his member, making him thrill. He had started to have misgivings about this, but with Nancy breaking things off, and this sexy Milf wanting his cock, well, why not? he figured. He closed his eyes, lifted his head up to the warm sun, and enjoyed the expert oral ministrations of his new employer. Trish moved one hand down into her bikini undies to play with her clit. She probably wouldn't be able to fuck Dale right then, she figured, but baby steps; she didn't want to overwhelm him right away with her tremendous libido. She pulled back, keeping just the head of his cock in her mouth, and then took all of it right into her throat again. Dale gasped, and she did it again and again. Dale, not knowing what to do with his hands, put them on her head. As he got closer to cumming, he started to push and pull her head a bit. "Trish, oh, I'm gonna, " She grabbed his ass and deep throated him one last time, gulping in order to stimulate the tip. That pushed him over the edge. "Oh! Oh!" Trish felt his first volley of cum go straight down her throat and she started to cum as well, her fingers now dipping into her hot box. As her orgasm calmed down, she backed off to let the rest of his cum fill up her mouth. She gulped some down and then let him go. Dale staggered back, breathing heavily. She got to her feet. "Mmm! Scrumptious! Nothing like young cum. Now, head on back to the shed and grab those tools, hmm?" He nodded, pulled up his shorts, and headed back the way they came, a little unsteady on his feet. Trish stood there for a moment, listening to the soft gasps coming from around the next corner. She strode over and found her daughter Helena, her eyes closed, leaning against the shrubbery. One hand was down her sweatpants and the other was playing with one of her B-cup tits, the half-top pushed up to give her better access. Trish stepped up to the masturbating 18-year-old, and as the girl's eyes opened, her mother pressed her lips to hers. "Umm!" Helena gasped, and then her mother's tongue pushed warm liquid into her mouth. Upon tasting Dale's sperm, Helena's orgasm exploded around her fingers. "Huh! Umm!" She broke the kiss and sagged against the wall of the hedge maze. Her mother wiped the last few drops of sperm from her own face. "Too bad you aren't wearing that cute little skirt today, Helena, or I'd have shoved that cum right up your tight little cunt instead." "Oh gawd, " Upon hearing that, Helena moaned and dropped to her knees, shaking as another orgasm washed over her. Her mother stood over her, grinning. "Like mother, like daughter." To be continued in part 3, by Krosis, for Literotica.

Christmas Passions: Part 3